Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

I looked up, and then back down at the brochure in front of me; clearly whoever had taken the photos felt the need to add as many visually appealing effects as possible; the academy in the brochure looked grand and modern but in reality, it was aged, gothic and definitely way too old to be the apparent state of the art academy for fairies. It was the only place I could attend, and I really didn’t have a choice. It was either attend and graduate from Alfea or be bound in invisible shackles and be rendered a normal human. I looked back down at the brochure and tried to see past the flaws I now saw.

Alfea academy, a co-education institution that works in collaboration and resides closely to the specialist academy Red Fountain, home to five schools: Aether, Chaos, Honour, Fate and Winx. These schools represent not only a quality but an expectation for the students that are chosen to become part of the fabric of each.  Students of Alfea can expect to find their true fey selves, undergoing seven years of transformation as is traditional in alchemy.

Here students may explore and master the specific magic they have been blessed with, utilising it for the good of all – both in the other world and the magical dimension as a whole. Working alongside some of the best and brightest of the magical world, with activities throughout the entire school curriculum to suit each student’s individual needs.

Most importantly, by the end of a student’s time at Alfea, each fey will be paired and bonded permanently with a specialist, not only in their personal lives but their professional magical lives as well. Protecting not only magic but the balance of power and the forces that are, forever.

Could I be blamed for saying that those three paragraphs make the school sound straight out of a story? The ones I was brought up on.  Around me were students of a similar age, all of us dressed in the same compulsory sorting garb that was only for today, I knew no one and was worried that I would remain without anyone to keep me company. I placed the brochure back in my handbag and decided that maybe it would be better to try and find the dorms.

“Gather round!”

A short lady with high cheekbones, hair as grey as storm clouds, a slightly crooked nose and glasses strode into the courtyard from the central building. The same building that had been slapped on and touted as the academy’s main facility. Behind her to either side was a man in a suit with a clean-shaven face who had a scowl that suggested that it was not his idea to dress up, on the other side of the same lady was another male in tactical combat gear and two swords, one attached to his back and the other at his hip.

“Welcome! First years.”

Slowly, the noise of chatter disappears as the older woman gestures with open arms, the sound of birds tells us to all look up, I glance up and gasp at the sight, there a million different birds of different colours and sizes seem to be circling and calling out a song that I somehow understand. Once the birds are all perched on the walls, balcony railings and the roof of the academy, what I thought was an aged building turns out to revealed to be exactly what was described in the brochure for the place.

Pinching my elbow to check that this is really happening and isn’t at all a dream, I’m almost disappointed by the sting. I also panic at the realisation that all of my belongings beside the clothes on my back have disappeared, this is the case for everyone. All of this is happening so fast, I blink.  So consumed by the influx of of information and stimuli that I barely hear what the lady has to say, what did she say her name was? One of the girls next to me murmurs a word: Dowling.

“Now, as you’re all probably aware, here at Alfea before the doors open themselves, it is time to be homed into either Aether, Chaos, Honour, and Fate. As you’re all mostly aware, all of you will find out who your assigned partners are in the coming days.”

She summarises the houses quickly, as though to refresh anyone who might have been asleep during the open day tour of the place.

Aether is for the brave and those who want to have a more aggressive combat based future as a fairy, Chaos is for those who want to maintain order – which is funny considering the name, perfect for intellects and nerds was the impression I got. Honour would cover any and all who wanted to be selfless in their efforts to understand the world of magic and assist those in need, doctors and teachers was how one of the girls standing at my elbow described it. Last but not least was Fate which she said was for the most independent and free-spirited of the fey students, not to be considered the branch known to outcasts but rather to those who wanted to show the world that it was not magic that determined their path but their own ability. All-rounders was what I figured them to be…

Dowling then retrieves a scroll that looks ancient, she smiles and starts to read out names. I wonder what kind of fairy Dowling is – did it have anything to do with the birds? Now reordered and perched in groups based off four distinct colours: red, black, white, and blue. There is a solitary gold bird that swoops down and perches on her shoulder, it chirps once.

“I thought there were five schools?”

I don’t even realise I’ve asked the question out loud and some of the people around me give me an odd look, as though they’ve never heard of it and I feel a blush build on my cheeks… great, now they’d think I was even more of a freak. Dowling somehow having heard me speaks.

“You’re correct, there was a fifth school. But no one has managed to meet with the requirements of that particular school for nearly two hundred years...”

Most of the students murmur to each other as Dowling continues her speech.

“Winx is the house of the most primordial and pure magics. Those who did graduate from the school went onto become the guardians that protect the balance of magic in both the other world and the magic dimension as a whole.”

“It’s not impossible though?”

“We’ll see. Now onto the sorting ceremony. When I call your name, step forward and approach the school, your house will be revealed once you pass through the door. Once again, I welcome you to Alfea academy.”

Stella POV

||That morning||

“Remember Stella, you represent all of Solaria.”

My mother placed the fragile porcelain cup to her lips, taking a sip and preventing her from saying anything more as I look down at the breakfast spread, I have no appetite and I don’t want to have to think of the fact that I am returning to redo my first year at Alfea.

“This is your second chance, a fresh start. You’ll surely end up in Aether, like I was. After last Christmas. Don’t get distracted.”

“Is that all you care about? Me ending up in the same school as you?”

“Stella, the magic dimension is getting ever closer to outright war. You are the future face of Solaria. Being able to fight and lead will be more important than dressing up and playing the damsel in distress.”

I decide that I don’t want to eat at all and fold my napkin atop my plate, all of these words, all of these expectations give me a sour taste in my mouth and I decide that it’s best just to finish my glass of lemon-water and be done with it, my mother turns to my father, her bonded specialist who gives her a look of reassurance, I know he’s put in a good word at Alfea – or some kind of threat to increase my chances of being in the house my mother was in when she was still a Princess.

“I believe the car is ready, you may go Stella. I’ll call later.”

“Yes, your majesty.”

It comes out in a hiss rather than a light-hearted attempt to brighten my mother’s mood, she gives me a sour look and looks at my father once more who has now also gotten up from his seat, he moves to stand beside her chair; hand on the hilt of his Harpe. I plaster a smile on my face, curtsying and then walking out of the dining room and away from my mother’s suffocating presence; exhaling as I step out into the courtyard where there is a car indeed waiting; alongside two escort vehicles.

“Let’s get this over and done with.” I say to my driver.

The car is barely out of the castle gates when I receive a message, it’s from Brandon.

B: I have an update. They just told me.

S: Are they upholding your status as my specialist?

I met Brandon last year, after I was sorted – rather disappointingly according to my mother into the house of Fate, he had become my assigned specialist and honestly my feelings towards him were both conflicted and complex. His laid-back attitude to life and non-royal background made it easy for me to get along with him, he understood the struggles of royalty but was still down-to-earth enough that I could tell him anything. He suited my magic perfectly and that was demonstrated in our practical sessions where I fought beside him. His easy smile, chestnut brown hair, his dreamy amber eyes…I look at my fingers where a soft glow was present – a classic symptom amongst light fairies, showcasing the lack of use in some time, how could I use my magic again? Knowing the last time I did… I blinded one of my closest friends over something as stupid as a boy.

B: They’ll hold me back with you, argued the fact that it was unfair I’d be the only second year with an underclassman. Only the best for the princess. #TeamStella

The happiness that floods through my system as I send back an emoji; his use of my title is teasing, and I can tell he’s smiling. I can’t wait to see him and get back to training and late-night study sessions.

“Good news?” my driver eyes me.

“Perfect news. Maybe this year won’t be so bad after all.” I can’t help but gush.

S: Do you know who you’re boarding with?

B: Same as last year.

S: Even after the fight?

B: Riven says Sky and him are over it, I doubt it. World war three will break out because of those two.

S: And you can’t move in anywhere else?

B: Not unless I want to be with the first years.

S: See you soon, under the willow?

B: I’ll be the one in brown.

I laugh, specialists at Red Fountain were given uniforms based off the beasts they were going to end up working with after they graduated – fairies like me not included. Brandon had decided early on he wanted to work with beasts that were based in the elements of earth and nature, he would leave the flying to me or so he said. His two roommates Sky and Riven had both chosen to specialise in the two other fields, Sky like his name chose to work with creatures of the air and Riven had taken the last option, aquatic ones.

Stretching my arms out in front of me, I look out the window at the forest we’re passing through, I thought about the previous year; I loved being in the house of Fate and thought it was the perfect fit for me -  however my mother felt that it was a waste of my potential and had wanted me to be forcibly pushed into the house that she had been in, the principal Professor Dowling had disagreed and had stated quite plainly that I would not be able to switch out of the house I had been sorted into, because than anyone else who was of royal status who was not happy with their child’s sorting would ask to do the same thing. I was not going to be an exception no matter how powerful my mother was.

Bloom POV

“Bloom Peters.”

After standing around in the slowly diminishing crowd for what felt like a lifetime, I hear my name and move away from the rest of the group, I’m nervous and have to clench my fists by my side as I walk up to the school building. Professor Dowling gives me an encouraging smile as I look up at the building once more and then at the bird that sits perched on her shoulder. Till now, those who have been sorted have fallen into the four described houses, none of them have so much been given the chance to be sorted into Winx. I personally think that maybe Aether or Honour would be the best option for me of the available houses left.

I suppose a fire fairy would be good in either, it could cause a lot of damage… and if not, then perhaps I’ll find a place inside Honour, to be able to help others and perhaps fade into obscurity, live an ordinary life away from the magical world… perhaps I should have taken the offer to have my magic taken away, then I could attend university like any other person in the human world. Sweeping a hair out of my eyes, I hadn’t realised that I’m at the door when the gold bird from before leaves Professor Dowling’s shoulders and comes flying towards me and through the door.

Unlike everyone else before me, where the door has materialised into one of four designs with their uniforms changing into their house colours for ceremonial and dramatic effect, my robes do not change nor does one of the doors appear, instead the door seems to collapse on itself, and I look around nervously; had I done something wrong? Was the school rejecting me? Just as I am about to back out and away from the ceremony and apologise to the professors who are watching with the same baited expression as everyone else, a similarly colour rose seems to bloom in the centre of where the door was, and it continues to grow in size until a small circular space it provided for me to step through. Inside, the golden bird that had flown through, transforms before my eyes – just like everyone else and becomes a woman in a golden cloak.

“Step through young one.”

“What’s going on?”

“My, it seems miracles are to be expected.”

Professor Dowling steps away from her two male companions, passing the scroll to the one in the suit and approaches me as the woman offers me her hand. I eye the professor nervously, whilst all she can do is offer a smile.

“It has been nearly two hundred years since you’ve shown yourself Daphne.”

“Daphne? Who’s that?” I must sound so ignorant.

“I am Daphne, guardian nymph and head of house Winx.”

My jaw drops slack and everyone behind me begins to chatter loudly as Professor Dowling gives me a gentle push in the direction of Daphne,  her eyes are unlike any I have ever seen and once I’m sure I won’t fall on my face, I take her hand and she pulls me into the hall of the house of Winx, as soon as I’m inside. The space in which I had entered through disappears and I am left with Daphne inside a grand entrance hall with a shut set of doors in its place. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do or say, and I let go of Daphne’s hand, she smells of honey.

“Come, I’ll show you to your room, gold suits you Bloom. Once you are settled, we will go to the viewing area to greet any and all of your future house mates.”

“I… don’t know what to say.”

“Then don’t say anything at all. Come along. I’ll show you the place. Welcome home.”

Chapter Text

Sky POV

“Who do you reckon you’ll get this year?”

Riven completely ignores my question and instead responds with:  

“Brandon really did luck out, at least he knows he’s going back to Stella.”

“Hey, maybe we’ll luck out this year with our new fairies.”

“If it wasn’t for ‘the mad pair’ we’d both still have our original partners. Instead we get to redo the entire first year again. We’re supposed to be second years.”

I give Riven a look that tells him that he needs to get over the past three months and fast before the pairing ceremony takes place, he scowls and looks out of our shared bedroom. Having gotten here first, Brandon took possession of the master bedroom, leaving Riven and I to the smaller technically ‘guest’ room. I know for a fact that Riven is still hurting after losing his assigned partner last year, it still stung in places that existed deep within, places that I was definitely never going to be able to reach, perhaps his new partner could.  I look to my bedside table where a small picture of my first fey partner and I sits, Diaspro had been my partner, a gifted but rather bitchy fairy with the power over precious stones. I need to get rid of the photo before my new partner found out, I don’t need the new one asking questions about what happened. Riven in the meanwhile fiddles with his bracelet, provided to him by his own former partner.

“Roxy wouldn’t want this, for you to be so angry.”

“Easy for you to say.”

Recalling the past three months and the incident that happened at Christmas makes my stomach flop over and the state of bitter acid to fill my throat. I know Riven is still fuming over the royal tribunal’s decision. As a result of Diaspro and her royal status as one of the crowned princesses of Eraklyon it was found to be unseemly and unfair that she should be punished. They had decided – regardless of Riven’s protests; that any more than being expelled from Alfea Academy and transferred home to instead pursue a private education was far beyond the bounds of necessary. She was just an accomplice to the crime; she hadn’t been the one to deal a final blow.

As for Riven and his former partner Roxy, things went from bad to worse, it had been no secret over the first year at Red Fountain and Alfea Academy that none of the fairies liked Roxy much for her status as a fairy from the mortal realm of Earth. Stella had without mercy befriended and pretended to call her a friend, at one point Roxy even went on to state to Riven that Stella wasn’t actually that bad and that they were besties. Course the reality was far from what Roxy claimed. She had been bullied relentlessly and the only time she ever found peace was during her practical sessions with Riven, who on occasion landed in detention and had been threatened with suspension; even expulsion for giving fairies and specialists alike black eyes and broken bones.

Riven held grudges and he was never going to get over Diaspro or Stella’s involvement in the tragedy that led to the end of Roxy as a fairy on Christmas Eve. They had decided or rather it had been decided by Diaspro that they didn’t want Roxy to soil another year as a weak human-raised fairy and devised a plan that would effectively render Roxy mortal once complete. At first Stella had claimed it was only supposed to scare Roxy and not cause any harm, but Diaspro had been the one to push for Roxy’s removal – something about keeping the magical world pristine and for true fey only. Brandon and I only found out about it once the deed had been done and Riven had been found cradling a newly blind and utterly comatose Roxy, she was taken back to the human world, stripped, and wiped of her powers and memories of the magic dimension.

“Boys, are you ready?”

“Yeah. Riven take the bracelet off. You know we can’t take anything personal in.”

“Just keep the bitch away from me. Crowned princess or not I will snap Stella’s neck.”

Riven hissed at Brandon who held his hands up in a gesture of surrender. I exhale and tell myself that this year cannot be as bad as it was last year, separating Brandon from Riven who has finally taken his bracelet off just as I take out the photo in the frame and toss it into our fireplace. Watching as it burns into nothing, Brandon walks out of the room first, his spear glinting in the firelight as Riven picks up his own flail and I my own sword.

“Let’s get this over with.”

I step in front of Riven, at least I can act as a physical buffer between the two. As we walk down towards the pairing ceremony, we quickly meet up with our other mates. Timmy adjusts his glasses and puts his copy of Shakespeare away as his three roommates Dane, Nabu and Helia give us a wave, a smile, and a quick look over of our weapons in comparison to their own. Dane, Nabu and Helia are in the same boat as us, without a fairy going into their second year after their old ones decided that they would rather be paired up with someone else, not an issue and honestly pretty common – Alfea doesn’t always get pairings right and the first- and second-year pairing ceremonies are a thing for a reason. It's usually by the third year that pairs have settled and will be set for life. Timmy is the only one who’s not attending the ceremony as an active participant, Brandon is being forced to participate despite knowing he’ll end up with Stella just to keep speculation out and Stella’s clean state; clean.

As we shuffle into the hall, we’re greeted by the sight of fairies of all different kinds standing, sitting, chatting, and looking over at us; a nervous energy perpetuates throughout the room as Timmy breaks from the group and moves swiftly towards the audience and settled pair portion of the large chamber. We watch with some amount of envy as he greets his partner Tecna. Her hair is freshly dyed a bright magenta and she’s dressed in her usual bright green overalls, he wipes a bit of oil grease from her chin, and she blushes. We don’t hear what they’re saying as he wraps an arm around her waist, and they choose a seat.

Bloom POV

I was so utterly grateful that I was not the only fairy in the house of Winx. I look at my new roommates, none of us have said a word to each other since our arrival in the grandeur halls of the place. I remember their names somewhat and their apparent powers. There were the princesses, Stella of Solaria who was a light fairy like her mother, Flora, and Aisha both of them second year transfers from some other academy or place that apparently exists for native fey folk. Flora boasted amazing powers of nature, as exhibited by the fact that her room was covered in plants and smelled like a meadow in spring. Aisha mentioned something about water and being from a place called Andros. I thought that I was going to be the only first year apart from Stella who kept giving me looks of disdain, fortunately the last person to be sorted and who also joined our house was a music fairy from Melody called Musa. She was probably the nicest of my new house mates and thankfully a first year who didn’t at all seem to mind that I was from earth – she actually had history with earth and had spent a few years going back and forth from her home realm on music tours and other entertainment industry things.

“So how does this ceremony work?”

“They say your name, you walk up to the pairing tree and promise to work alongside whoever you’re paired with for the year.”

Stella and Aisha looked at me like I was a clueless child.

“What if we don’t like the person?” That was surely a true concern, right?

“That’s what the end of year pledge ceremony is for. If you don’t like who you get, you can drop them then and try again with someone new next year.” Musa added helpfully.

It felt oddly strange being one of only five fairies inside the house of Winx, our gold embroidered hoodies and other school merchandise a clear standout from the others who were dressed in clothes that were similar to the colours of their own houses in black, white and red.

“I’m surprised that… we’re in the house of Winx… seeing as there’s only five of us.”

“The house of Winx has always been notoriously picky. Consider yourself lucky. It’s also the only house you can be kicked out of. You might end up in one of the other houses if you’re unlucky.”  Stella hissed.

I wonder what her problem was. I had no clue. I continued to follow after Aisha and Stella who were chatting about something that I was sure was straight out of a fairy-tale, when they had asked me what kind of magic I had, I wasn’t sure what to answer with and that gave them both another reason to think I was some kind of imposter who did not belong at the academy whatsoever. Musa and Flora stated that I shouldn’t worry about it.

Sitting under our house banner, which looked like a pair of wings with a small tiara? Diadem? It was insanely feminine and not at all like the other houses banners that seemed far more practical and more symbolic. I barely had a chance to get comfortable when the students of Red Fountain arrived, the majority of them were male and in full-on combat gear rather than say casual clothing like the rest of us fairies were – well casual in the sense that we could wear whatever we wanted so long as it had some sign of our house colours. Fiddling with my locket I look over at Musa who has put earphones on and was listening to music idly.

My eyes settle on the large tree in the centre of the cavernous chamber, its leaves were lush and green but there seemed to be no flowers, the sound of running water, the twinkles of coloured lights, the crackle of a flame, a hint of bird song and other different aspects surrounded the tree probably spoke to all the different types of magic that existed in this world. Dowling was not standing underneath the base, rather the man in a suit from yesterday was leaning against the tree with a female specialist by his side. Both of them looked equally bored.

“He never introduced himself…”

“What the man in the suit? That’s Andreas, former king of Eraklyon.”

“Former king?”

“Yeah, his wife was his specialist and she died. He lost the throne and some council rules in the stead of their son who attends Red Fountain. He’s one of the most notoriously dangerous mind fairies. He’s Alfea’s liaison officer now. He works closely with the Red Fountain principal Saul Silva.”

“Look Bloom, was it? Anyone whose got the surname of a place in the magical dimension, you can bet is royal.”

Stella spat out as she turned back to her conversation with Aisha, I decide perhaps it’s best to just keep my mouth shut around her. Flora and Musa give me an apologetic look and I wonder if I will ever fit in or make friends here… I feel like a fish out of water, resting my chin on my clasped hands I decide perhaps it’s best to see if I can spot the so-called prince amongst the specialists. A tap on my shoulder distracts me from my self-assigned task, a girl with blonde curls and a generous smile on her face as she gestures to the space behind me, it’s vacant. No one has bothered to sit there.

“Hey. I’ve not seen you around before. First year?”

“Yes, hi. Sorry. I’m Bloom.”

“I’m Terra, Flora’s cousin.”

“So are you a first year or?”

“Yes, I’m a first year. I heard you’re in the house of Winx. Congrats. I’m in Honour myself.”

“That’s… the house for the helper fairies, right?”

“Ha. Yes.”

“Like Hufflepuff.”

“Sorry?”

Oh crap, right they don’t know what Harry Potter is, I laugh it off and go to ask her how she’s finding the place when the air leaves my lungs and I realise that none of us can breathe all of a sudden, it’s an effective way to stop noise sure… but it does make things terribly awkward.

“Welcome fresh blood and returners to this year’s pairing ceremony. For those who are inadequately prepared to be here. This is where fey and specialist are paired up. Marking the beginning of a journey of partnership, where fey provides the magic and the specialist provides protection. Our hope is that your bond will blossom and become mutually beneficial to both parties.”

He drones on and on.

“At the end of the year, you’ll be asked to pledge to your respective partner, if you decide against that, you’ll be back here again next year. Anyone whose still without a partner by third will be unfortunately without for the rest of their time here, it takes a year and a day for a bond between fey and specialist to become stable and firm. No one wants to be a disappointment. Good luck, have fun and watch each other’s backs.”

Well that was awfully ominous. Doesn’t anyone else think he’s basically saying we’re all about to fall flat on our faces and potentially die or have this entire thing be a dreadful waste of time?

“Let’s get started. House of Winx as the smallest we’ll begin with you. Stand up. Approach the tree and meet your paired specialist.”

What so no announcement of names? No slip of paper to indicate who we get? I bite my lip as I follow the rest of the girls down from the stand and towards the tree, of our small group; Stella seems to be the most confident for she places her hand on the trunk of the tree and it instantaneously illuminates with a bright light as a spotlight seemed to shower down on a particular individual. Stella steps away from the tree and rushes towards the male, giving him a hug and I wonder if she knows him already?  

Flora is next, the tree seemingly growing larger and vines sprouting as the green limbs reach out in search of her specialist, at first it doesn’t seem clear who she’ll end up with – until a male is picked up, swaddled by the vines who hold him in a solid embrace, she blushes and walks towards him quickly, untangling him from the mess of plant as they introduce themselves to each other.

Aisha’s specialist is doused in water, not that they mind it seems because they came prepared with an umbrella… who brings an umbrella to an occasion like this? Perhaps everyone has already been told who they’re going to be with, and I’ve just missed the memo, all that’s left is Musa and I, Musa gestures for me to go first.

“No you… go I’ll wait.”

“Nervous?”

“Yeah, something like that.”

“Alright. Good luck.”

Musa removes her headphones, placing them around her neck, she holds her two hands up to the tree and nudges it, rather than the tree itself reacting like it did for Flora and Stella – Aisha’s show of power came from the river that ran around the base of the tree and became a wave that sprayed her specialist. We all wait with bated breath as rather than a magnificent show of power, her specialist steps forward; he seems to be the only one who can hear whatever is happening. Musa skips away from the tree and takes the hand of the stunned specialist.

I’m up. I look down at my hands… fire burns… what if I destroy the tree and ruin this moment for everyone? Andreas clears his throat, beckoning me forward. I have to shut my eyes from the nerves, as I walk up to the tree, do I place my hands on the trunk like Stella, Flora and Musa did? Or what? As I get even closer to the ancient plant, it’s as though my hands know what to do instinctively… and for the first time since my accidental manifestation of power – I burnt down my house three months prior to finding out I was a fairy. The tree leaves give way, turning into hues of red, orange, and yellow like the colours of a flame; rather than a burnt mess the leaves themselves detach from the tree and like a serpent or a dragon make their way towards whoever I am paired with. I realise only a second too late that the leaves had made up an image of a face, a pair of eyes, lips, and a wicked grin. I can hear audible gasps and some chatter as the person I am to spend most of my time with for the next year steps forward, the leaves having found him return to their place upon the tree; returning once more to the green they were mere moments ago.

His blonde hair, his blue eyes, his confident swagger as I am moved away from the tree by a few stray leaves, I nearly trip over one of the roots but he’s there to catch me. His skin is warm like candlelight, and I almost just want to stay there in his embrace forever, lifting my head up and looking at him, our eyes clash, his blue to my amber brown.

“Hey, nice to meet you. I’m Sky.” His voice is low, hoarse as though he’s just woken up.

It takes all of my energy and courage to muster out one word.

“Bloom.”

Chapter Text

Inside Riven’s mind POV

If only looks could kill.

I want Stella dead.

Why had she been let off so easily?

What would it take to be rid of her?

She was a fool to show her face here.

I hate her.

I wish she was dead.

Outside Riven’s mind POV

“At least this year some of them are cute.”

“You’re saying last year they weren’t?”

“I didn’t have a high opinion of any of them last year. Especially after it was announced ‘Princess Blonde’ was attending the school. Lucky bastard.”

Referring to Brandon, I looked over at one of my other classmates, who I could not remember the name of, did it start with D? No, that couldn’t be right. I turned my attention away from the chatter and instead searched the crowd; I could remember this day last year in my mind’s eye perfectly when I had been paired with Roxy.

“Riv.”

“What?”

“Good luck, yeah?” Sky gave him a smile and he smiled back.

As silence consumed the crowd, Sky looked mildly annoyed if not suffocated by the sudden and none to welcoming appearance of his father. Andreas looked over the crowd and when their eyes met, Sky looked towards the floor and Andreas frowned. The tension between mind fairy father and specialist son must be surreal. He muttered the same speech before he gestured to the smallest group of fairies, until now I hadn’t even realised there was a fifth group dressed somewhat in gold and underneath the most cliché feminine bullshit I had ever seen for a banner, whoever got them was sure to be in for a time; especially seeing as Stella was part of that house.

“Didn’t know there was a fifth house.”  I deadpanned.

“Yeah, it’s making a comeback this year. Winx.” Sky whispered.

As her spoilt, bratty, bitch of a nature compelled her; Stella was the first to make her way towards the tree that would decide her fate – everyone who was anyone knew that she was going to end up with Brandon and that in truth she didn’t have to be here at all, fucking royalty, and the treatment they get.

I decided that the rest of this fifth house was not worth paying attention to and decided to zone out, one by one each of the members of that rather small house stepped up and took one of my mates, Helia looked absolutely smitten with his partner, Nabu seemed surprised and doubly grateful that his sword-cane could disguise itself as an umbrella, he patted his head unsure if he had gotten his dreads wet.

Now there were only two, a redhead who looked out of place amongst all the other fairies and a female with space buns, headphones, and a whimsical almost naively pure smile upon her face. They seem to exchange a few words before this latter female, decided to step towards the tree and place her hands upon the tree; at first when no show of great power appeared, I wanted to laugh. However a niggling sound started to fill my mind and I looked around, no one else appeared to hear it and I wondered if this was her magic at work. She scanned our crowd, waiting eagerly and when no one stepped forward I realised… that yes, this female fairy was to be my partner. Brushing past the crowd and towards her, her smile which had been broad was now entirely infectious and I found myself cracking a grin as well. Her eyes are lilac in shade as she skips down from the roots, her hands outstretched.

“Hi.”

“Hey.”

What was I supposed to say? The sound was gone. There was no sense of someone invading my mind; so she wasn’t a mind fairy like Andreas. Her eyes are soft shade of magenta, fading to a deep chocolate brown once she chose to put her magic aside.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Musa.”

She grasped my hand and started to lead me towards the rest of the newly matched pairs, come to think of it she smelt like lilac and lavender, normally I despised the scent of lavender but on Musa it seemed to fit her perfectly… was there burnt sugar in her scent as well? She leaned up against me as a spot was cleared and we could sit down. I realised belatedly I hadn’t even bothered to respond or introduce myself.

“I’m Riven.”

“Sorry if my magic scared you.”

“I’m not even sure what kind of fairy you are… I heard a sound, a song I’d never heard before and then suddenly I was walking towards the tree.”

I feel flustered, almost a little bit embarrassed at the admission but Musa seems to understand.

"Sorry about that, I'm a music fairy from Melody.”

The part of my brain that stored useful information told me that Musa was part of a subcategory in the group of fairies that had been bracketed under fairies like Andreas who were mind fairies. Well at least I wouldn’t have to deal with my mind being played with. Music fairies were closely tied to air and sound fairies from memory, but didn’t most fairies from Melody stay in their home realm? Wasn’t it easier? More acceptable? I look at my new partner as she seems to be holding her breath, waiting for something to happen.

Standing alone across from us where Musa had been just moments before was the sole redhead in a crowd of blonde and brunette fairies. She seemed to be second guessing herself and when she refused to move immediately, you could almost sense Andreas mentally shoving her along – hurry up his face seemed to say, you’re holding everyone up, there are more fairies behind you who need to be sorted. Musa seemed almost concerned for the final member of the house of Winx.

“She must be so scared.” Stella chuckled.

“Hey, be nice.”

Musa shot back, her eyes turning that same shade of magenta, it was only for a second but as soon as she did Stella clapped her hands over her ears and winced. Brandon clearly alarmed that his fairy was under attack, grasped for his spear. I opened my mouth to say something, but Musa’s hand squeezed my own, implying I should remain silent. Looking straight-ahead as the redhead finally stepped towards the tree and placed her hands gingerly against its trunk… what did she think? That the tree was going to bite her or something? Shades of red, orange, and yellow covered the tree as the leaves left to head towards someone in the unsorted group. What kind of fairy turns leaves different colours? There was no such thing as seasonal fairies. As the leaves continues their way through the crowd, Sky emerged, another unheard annoying comment by Stella. The last member of the house of Winx had been matched with Sky… the only prince in the specialist group and technically a great political match for the princess of Solaria.

“Shit.” Brandon murmured.

“Shit indeed. Your fairy looks like she’s about to blow a casket.”

“Diaspro met with her standard and regard. Who’s the redhead anyway?”

“Her name is Bloom. She’s from Earth.”

Sky was now in the unenviable position that I was in last year, looking back over my shoulder where Stella sat, a scowl on her face and the eyes of someone who was setting into motion another terrible plan. Brandon really did need to grow a pair and control his fairy better, Musa stood up and greeted Bloom with a hug and a smile. Pulling Sky down towards me I gave him a look.

“What kind of fairy is she? No such thing as an autumn fairy.” I whispered

“She’s a fire fairy. No idea why the tree represented her power as such.”

“A fire fairy? Holy shit.”

Somehow, Helia had heard Sky and now even more eyes were centred on Sky’s new partner, Bloom looked almost miserable and a little timid for someone who was supposedly in the category of extinct. This made Stella’s scowl even worse.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Riven.”

“Hi…”

“I don’t bite, lord knows everyone else here does.” I tried to lighten the mood.

“Leave her alone Riv.”

Sky gave me a look that told me that now was not the time. I sat back and watched as Sky placed a reassuring arm around Bloom who lifted her head and looked up at him, her eyes were frantic, and he said something none of us could hear as she lowered her head and rested against his torso. Musa frowned with concern.

“We’ll talk to them later yeah? Figure out how to make Bloom feel better.” I suggested.

Bloom POV

“Welcome to the warding circle.”

Professor Dowling stood in the centre of a grand space surrounding by massive geodes of every colour and potentially every group of magical power. I chewed nervously on my lip as everyone who was in the space gave excited looks to each other.

“Does anyone here remember what the first stage of alchemical transformation is?”

A hand shot up and Terra who had been matched with one of the few female specialists stepped forward, she had a confident step and spoke loud and clear for everyone in the space to hear.

“Calcination. Otherwise known as the black stage.”

“Excellent Terra. Remember as first years. Your job this year is to figure out what your limits and fears are. Over the course of the next few months you will push the limits of your power. Find out what you fear most and in time learn to conquer them. There is no need for control, you’ll learn that next year.”

As Professor Dowling spoke, she circled the smallest group of geodes, each seemingly glowing ever brighter as she walked around it first clockwise and then anti-clockwise.

“In this space, and in just a moment when I say so. You will all take one large step back. In this warding space you can let your magic go, wild, free, uncontrolled. The magic here is sacred and will amplify your magic to levels that you may be surprised to find you have.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?”

Another one of our classmates, a storm fairy named Beatrix who had been sorted into Chaos asked.

“These geodes you see around us ensure that no one can be harmed in this circle. It’s why we bring you here and teach the majority of your magic lessons in the first year here.”

Dowling gave us all a reassuring smile. Musa stretched her arms out in anticipation for what was to come. All I felt was nerves and a large number of butterflies in my stomach… what if my fire hurt someone? Myself?

“Because you’re all first years. Unless you are inside this circle with me or another instructor, your ability to use your magic otherwise will be restricted. We have enchanted each of your personal belongings to ensure that any use of magic outside of this space unless under life endangering circumstances will be noted and you will be punished.”

“What’s the point in having power if we can’t use it the way we want?”

This time another voice, from a male fairy, Terra explained that she had a brother named Sam.

“Freedom and Control are two very different things. Right now freedom is what must be learnt in order to find the limits. Control comes later.”

“So then when do we actually get to use our powers at their true potential?”

“In your seventh and final year during the trials. Until then you are all not yet fully-fledged and have not earned the right to your power. Magic is a gift but used incorrectly will result in not only danger, but death at its most extreme. It is why we want you to let loose this year so that next year we can start to find out what and how to make you the best you can be.”

“So what if someone breaks the rules?”

“You get one warning before expulsion where you will be stripped of your magic and rendered mortal.”

Dowling waited for a hot minute before she gestured for all of us to take a step back and away from everyone else, she waited till we were all within our own little space before she gestured once more.

“Let your magic out now.”

Musa POV

“I am Saul Silva; you may call me Silva. I am your combat instructor. You’ve all met Andreas, the liaison officer between Alfea and Red Fountain.”

The two men stood side by side. Andreas had no specialist and supposedly Professor Dowling was bonded to Silva, we all stood in gym clothing with our assigned specialists.

“Can anyone tell me why we pair you all up?”

“Because fairies provide the magic and brains, specialists provide the strength and brawn.”

“Very good. But before that can happen, you must learn to work side by side.”

“How? None of us can fight and we’ve got magic for stuff.”

Silva gave whoever said that a pointed look of annoyance. He then pointed to his blackboard where two diagrams one of a female fairy and the other of a male specialist were outlined in black and white.

“As expected, most of you are aware that the difference between a fairy and their specialist comes down simply to biology. Fairies have the innate and natural ability to summon and call upon a power known as magic. Specialists on the other hand have the innate ability to absorb and borrow those powers temporarily. It is imperative that you focus not only on yourself but your partner. Fairies only bond once because the strain of going between specialists is lethal.”

His words were stern as he gave a look to Andreas.

“Fairies who lose their specialist or vice versa are therefore considered ‘voided’. The connection now severed leads to instability and sometimes madness. As fairies cannot bond again, they are forced to wear runed restrictors.”

Andreas pulled his sleeves up to reveal nasty looking metal… potentially iron bands that criss-crossed all over his arms, most of the fairies including myself stepped away from him and into the arms of our awaiting specialists. Riven placed his hands on my shoulders, reaffirming that he had my back and that I was safe.

“What happens to specialists who lose their fairy?”

“They die.”

There was a sound of outrage which was quickly silenced by the menacing probing presence of Silva’s use of Dowling’s signature mind fairy abilities. Once the room had decidedly calmed down, Silva continued to speak.

“Today begins the process of tolerance and accumulation. For the fairies that means being able to give their magic to their partner specialists and to be able to trust that the specialist won’t do something stupid with it. Specialists in the meanwhile must begin the process of accumulation, building up strength. This is important because if you cannot tolerate your partner’s magic then you will most likely fail the pledge and be left without. Remember, you are not born with magic like the fairies are, you must learn to become one with it. An extension of the fairy and vice versa.”

He then told us to split up into groups of four and to work alongside not only our partners but our fellow fairies to start the process of bonding, each working two at a time with the other pair for backup in case things went horribly wrong or either party had an adverse reaction to the start-up of what was supposed to be a rather seamless process. Bloom and Sky approached us first, Bloom looked less frightened and out of depth now that she had spent a little more time with Sky and mostly because Sky had been a great partner; explaining things to her - things that she hadn’t learnt being brought up in the realm of humans.

“It’ll be ok Bloom.”

“What if I burn Sky?”

“He’s been impaled with a sword. A little fire really can’t do much worse.” Riven joked.

I knew he was trying to reassure Bloom, but most of the time his comments only led to Bloom being even more horrified. I sighed and took Bloom’s hand in my own.

“Hey, I’ll start first, you can watch and see that things will be just fine. After all you’ve spent every meal and every private session of study with Sky for the past week. This is just our first mini milestone to introduce the boys to our magic. Trust in yourself and in Sky.”

With that Bloom nodded and stepped back with Sky who rubbed her shoulders, I looked at Riven who offered me his hand and we both sat down on the lush green grass together, facing each other and with our hands firmly clasped. I looked into his eyes, and he gave me a toothy smile.

“Ready when you are Mus.”

Chapter Text

||The Past Week||

Wednesday

Bloom POV

The library smelt of candle wax and old books and rather than being silent like you’d expect, it was loud with large wooden tables that provided groups of up to twenty students the chance to convene and work as a group. I peered through the shelves trying to locate Sky. After yesterday, I wasn’t sure if Sky even wanted to still be my partner after I revealed I knew literally nothing about the magical dimension and that I had only recently found out I was even a fairy or capable of magic.

Don’t worry about it Bloom, if anything it means we’ll get to experience things together for the first time. I’ve never met a fire fairy, so I have no idea what you’re capable of either. Meet me in the library during study session. I might be able to find books on the history of fairies.

I look down at the scribbled note again, having torn it off the piece of paper we had used to converse with during a rather long and dull lecture by none other than Terra’s father, he was the professor of potions and poisons and honestly, I might have fallen asleep if not for Sky nudging and changing the pages of the textbook when required.

I jumped and turned around as Sky seemed to be hidden behind a mound of books, all in different colours, sizes and it seemed age. He adjusted it so I could see the top of his head and his blue eyes.

“Hey.”

I wasn’t sure how loud I was, seeing as people were shouting in the centre aisle about a party of some kind.

“Hey, follow me. There’s a quiet corner near the librarian.”

Though his words were muffled by the books and everyone else attempting to out-shout the other, stepping back and almost into a shelf, Sky gracefully kept track of not only the books but me as he guided me towards the spot he had staked out at his own space. His own books, notepad and laptop were waiting; though the screen was not yet on, placing the books down and pulling out the opposing chair for me, I gave him a smile before sitting down and looking at the mountain of books.

“This is everything they’ve got that we’re allowed to read. There are other tomes and scrolls but they’re for fourth year and above.”

“Well at least we’re starting from somewhere?” I mused.

Picking up the first book, it was leather bound and covered in dust, I coughed as I wiped away the dust, the words were emblazoned in a type of silver leaf, but rather than letters like the ones in English, instead it was a mess of symbols, symbols I vaguely remember Dowling expression as written tongue of the magical dimension… great I was illiterate.

“Tap the corner of the book, it’ll switch to English.”

“How’d you…”

“Honestly? I had to ask, apparently every book here can be translated into human languages. Just that rarely anyone but those who herald from the mortal realm need it.”

Tapping on the corner of the book just as Sky suggested, the silver symbols shivered and quaked before recognisable letters replaced the swirls and curls. I read the words out loud.

“The Fall of Domino.”  I looked at Sky “Like the game?”

“No, though I can’t blame you for thinking that.”

He sat down, clasping his hands in front of him as I cracked open the cover and once again had to cough a cloud of dust out of my system, Sky observed as I read the first few pages idly... it was about a kingdom, the first realm of the magical dimension and home to all fire fairies known to exist. Flicking a few pages further into the first actual chapter, I read the words ‘dragon’ and ‘flame’ and…

“Wait, so there’s no chance in hell then that I could possibly be from Earth… if what this book says is true.”

Adjusting my posture and reaching for my glasses as Sky pulls up a map I’ve never seen before, with his mouse he circles a shattered mess of what was a planet.

“That’s Domino.”

“When you said the place fell, I didn’t expect it to look like a completely destroyed planet.”

“My father fought in the war, at the time Solaria refused to aid Domino…”

“Why wouldn’t Solaria step in, don’t they have the biggest military?”

Nudging my glasses closer to the bridge of my nose, I could feel my heart pounding; it drowned out all sounds including Sky’s voice who was explaining something that I could no longer hear, feeling the whisper of heat my eyes strayed to my hands which began to tremble and not with fear; but white-hot anger. Sky’s eyes widened as the sensation of flames consumed my entire body.

It was the ear-piercing sound of the fire alarm and the spray of water that broke me out of my anger, the chair under me charred to charcoal and the carpet that had been under my feet was also slightly ruined from my flames. There were screams of anguished fairies and specialists alike as they were sprayed with water, most of them running out of the library without their belongings as the heavy pounding of combat boots entered the library. I couldn’t move from my spot on the floor, because despite the fact I was soaking wet, the flames would not go away, I hadn’t even realised that I was crying.

Silva came into view, Dowling after him.

“What happened?”

“I don’t know, we were looking at Domino and then… she just combusted into flames.”

“Thank you, Sky. We’ll take it from here. You’re dismissed. Silva will come and get you later.”

Dowling sounded remarkably calm, as though she had anticipated something like this would or could happen. She knelt down, a sudden urge to sleep overwhelmed me and I couldn’t even look at Professor Dowling before I fell unconscious into her lap.

Sometime later, I nearly shot to my feet but realised quite belatedly that I was on a bed and in an unusual bedroom, it felt sterile like a hospital, yet it did not smell like a hospital, I blinked and looked down at my wrists wincing at the sight of jagged star-shaped bracelets seemed to cover and dig into my flesh. All thought of fire and calling on the fire felt impossible. Belatedly I hadn’t even noticed Sky who was sleeping on the only other coloured thing in the room.

A lock clicking in the door and Professor Dowling stepped in with Silva in tow, she was not in her usual academic garb, her cloak which I had become accustomed to seeing had been replaced by a knitted sweater, around her neck a large opal like piece. A second later, Daphne stepped in, she was still in the same clothing she had been in when we had first met. Sky shifted before his eyes opened.

“What happened? Why do I have these bracelets on me?”

“Those are there for your safety, a precaution.”

“I… remember a kind of heat before… water” why did my head feel so heavy?

“Yes, you combusted inside the library.”

My jaw dropped; Dowling came to stand by my bed.

“We had anticipated something like this would happen. When you had difficulty at the pairing ceremony and the tree warped your magic into something other than the flames that reside inside you.”  

“Is everyone ok?”

“Yes, the books are enchanted to protect them from the water of the fire alarms. A chair and a rug was damaged but they can be replaced easily.”

It was now Daphne’s turn to speak, I realised that she didn’t actually seem to walk but float, flickering in and out of my vision like a candle flame. Professor Dowling stepped back and went over to Silva who was talking to Sky; I couldn’t hear what was being said as Daphne sat down on the bed and touched my bound wrists.

“What is wrong with me?”

“Nothing is wrong with you Bloom. You were so angry; your flames had no option but to release in order to keep you alive.”

“But… I… was shocked not angry.”

“The dragon flame would state otherwise if you asked it.”

“Dragon flame?”

“Yes, it’s an ancient power, the first form of magic actually.”

“The book said something about that…”

“Mhmm.”

She tapped the bracelets and they released, allowing me to touch the red and raw skin underneath as Daphne placed the bracelets away in a wooden case. Once she was sure I was still paying attention she spoke.

“You’re the keeper of the dragon flame, somehow you survived the fall of Domino and ended up on Earth. You’re potentially the only person from Domino left.”

Monday

“You’re not worried I’m going to combust again?”

I looked at Sky, he hadn’t really said much after the events of last Wednesday, we both eyed Riven and Musa who were sitting on the grass their hands clasped. Riven shivered as Musa’s eyes turned her signature shade of magenta; his jaw dropped open, slack from whatever he was experiencing.

“Is the world always so loud…”

“I’ve dulled it actually, but yes.”

“Music fairies must have the worst migraines.”

“We manage to cut out a lot of the noise.”

Musa had tried to explain what it meant to be a music fairy to us several times, but even I was still left confused afterwards.

“Ready to stand up?”

She asked Riven who nodded numbly, his own eyes had turned a soft shade of violet and completely contrasted what they were moments ago. This had to be a sign that he was borrowing Musa’s magic, we shuffled backwards as the pair got to their feet, their hands still clasped.

“I’m going to let go of one hand, using our free hand. I’m going to show you one of my offensive techniques. Will you be, ok?”

“Yeah, holy shit I can hear an eagle. Are there eagles here?”

“No eagles here currently but there are some near the boundary of the school yes.”

Around us other pairs were starting to stand, Stella and Brandon were surrounded by a light and Brandon seemed to be content to touch them as Stella shaped them, further afield Flora and Helia were surrounded by large vine like creatures that were beginning to bloom, Helia helping Flora to climb up onto them. I wondered what would happen once Sky and I tried.

Musa held a palm up and asked Riven to do the same, once she was happy with how his hand was placed the ground started to shake… an earthquake, I flinched and some of the other pairs stepped back at the sight and sensation of the ground shaking beneath us. But she wasn’t an earth fairy so how was she doing that?

“I can utilise sound waves and create sonic pressure. That’s what happens when I direct it towards a solid object. When I direct it towards someone, sound waves hit like an air gun.”

Leaving Musa and Riven to their own devices I turned to Sky, we had moved to a space that was less crowded and occupied by other fairy-specialist pairs.

“Did you want to sit or stand for this?”

I still felt like Sky either didn’t trust me or something that was said last week by Silva was keeping him guarded… distant. He held onto my hands regardless and smiled. I had been told by Daphne after the incident in the library when it turned out I had been moved to her bedroom inside the house of Winx’s staff area. She had explained that because I had the dragon flame inside me that I had to be aware of and try to tame my emotions, she explained that if I ever lost control, it could be attributed to a strong negative emotion; the much could be said for positive thoughts and actions. When I tried to ask how that would impact Sky, she said that with him being around, it would be easier… he would be able to ground me and prevent things from blowing up so long as I trusted him entirely to take the brunt of any emotional baggage I was clinging onto or feeling.

Don’t hurt Sky, Don’t hurt Sky. I pleaded with the magic inside of me as we stood face to face, I lifted my head to look straight into his blue eyes; they reminded me of the ocean and in the sun, I could just barely see the traces of a darker blonde colour in his hair. Inhaling I concentrated on finding the flame inside me and letting it flow out of me. From his eyes I could see that my own were turning a soft pumpkin orange shade and as the heat left my chest – turning out to be my true centre of gravity unlike most people… I let my eyes trail towards my arms where slowly but surely the flames seem to reach out and connect with Sky, looking back at his own eyes I saw that they were no longer ocean blue but sunset orange.

“How does it feel?” What if I was hurting him and he was just too polite to say?

“Warm, like a hug.”

“What do you see?”

“I see you. I see… colours in other people.”

I glanced in the same direction as him and realised that it turns out I was not indeed going insane whenever I saw the inner colour of people – especially when I was curious about them… no wonder he had given off the impression of soft hues of green when we had first been paired and met, it complemented by own blue well. Maybe in time my own blue would become the same shade of his eyes. The heat increased and that took Sky slightly by surprised because he shuddered.

“Are you ok?”

“Yeah, ha-ha. It feels like I’m standing directly in the fire.”

“Oh, sorry.”

“Don’t be. It’s not scary.”

“As you can see, I don’t exactly know what I’m doing.”

“It’s alright, you’re new to your magic just as much as I am.”

|| One Year Ago, Exactly to the day||

Sky POV

Diaspro seemed to be jumping on the balls of her feet as we listened to Silva and my father give an obligatory speech about what to expect the first time our assigned fairies gave us a glimpse into their magic.

“It shouldn’t hurt. If it does, stop immediately and take a break. We’ll meet back in twenty minutes.”

Diaspro grasped my hand she giggled and waved to Stella who was practically dragging Brandon away from the rest of our classmates. Diaspro continued to walk on the grass further and further away until we made it nearly to the hedge garden and the boundaries of where Silva and my father had set out as boundaries for our first session. She stood on the gravel and gestured for me to do the same. Rather than grabbing my hands she placed my hands on her shoulders.

“Look down at your feet when I tell you to. Don’t move your hands, ok?”

“Shouldn’t we be doing this like everyone else?”

“My magic doesn’t work like that.” She wrapped her hands around my waist.

Her eyes met my own, unlike mine her’s were an almost unnatural citron orange… was it possible to be born with orange-coloured eyes. She gave me a wink before concentrating on what she was doing; her eyes flashing into a deep-crimson red, at first it felt like nothing was happening, and maybe her magic had rejected or decided that I was not the right person for her. The feeling of marble being rubbed against my skin told me that something was happening and I saw for the first time my eyes having changed colour; rather than a crimson red like her own, mine became an almost opaque pink, she looked down and so did I and from the ground which had been gravel mere moments ago, precious stones that I could not identify seemed to be growing up and towards me, she prevented it from going anywhere near her hands.

“To protect people, I encase them in diamond, that’s what I’m doing now to you.”

“So like armour?”

“Yes, you could call it that.”

Riven POV

“I’ve never shared my magic with anyone… I didn’t think it was possible.”

Roxy was in the habit of apologising for everything even if it wasn’t her fault, it annoyed me, and I hoped that in time she’d realise that she didn’t need to be sorry for her magic or her status as a fairy from Earth. The creatures both big and small that seemed to surround Roxy almost always – usually in the background unless she wanted something from them seemed to now be deciding whether or not to maul me or circle me defensively. She held her hands up, copying exactly the same gesture that Andreas and Silva had shown off, others around us were in different variations of the same stance and from the very corner of my eye I could see that Diaspro seemed to be hugging Sky. I looked back at Roxy who bit her lip, worried that I was not going to play nice and ignore her. Holding my palms up to mirror hers. I tried my best to be reassuring.

“Hey, if this doesn’t work. Maybe today isn’t our day. You know? We’ve got a whole year to get this to work. I trust you.”

“Thanks Rive… that means a lot.”

“No problem, now let’s show everyone what you’re capable of.”

“I think we’re far enough from the bigger… beasts, right?”

“Don’t worry Roxy, you’re not going to suddenly cause a mass breakout at the menagerie.”

Her own eyes which had only just been somewhat azure in their shade became a sharp turquoise. I didn’t get the chance to see what colours my eyes had changed to when a bird seemed to land on my shoulder.

‘Yes?’

 It seemed to say, and I looked at Roxy who seemed almost relieved that her magic had worked. I took a deep breath and realised that I could smell a lot more than I usually could… I then looked over her shoulder where I could see miniscule insects in the grass.

“Holy shit.”

“It’s wonderful, isn’t it? You’re borrowing the senses from the bird on your shoulder.”

“Wow.”

“I can communicate with animals, now you can too... whilst we’re like this. Depending on the animal you can borrow some of their senses… I haven’t yet transformed or anything, so you don’t have to worry about becoming a werewolf.”

“Pfft, as if a werewolf would be the least of my concerns. This is fucking epic.”

She laughed when I realised my words had not come out in English but rather the same sound as the bird that was perched on my shoulder. She stepped away and the bird no longer needed flew off, I stretched my arms and felt her magic recede from my system.

“So like with fish, you could breathe underwater?”

“I’ve never tried it.” She gushed.

“I don’t know why you’re so embarrassed. That was amazing. Can we try again?”

“You’re not… disgusted?”

“Pfft, Roxy. You literally have unlimited potential with your magic. Why the fuck would I be disgusted?”

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

“Bloom. Earth to Bloom.”

A hand waved in front of me, flinching back as I realise that I’m not in class anymore but in the dorm common room with Stella, Musa, Aisha, and Flora. All of them give me a strange look as I quickly try to recall exactly what they were asking… talking about. I hadn’t even realised I was zoning out, the sensation of being connected to Sky had me feeling things that I wasn’t even aware I could feel.

“Bloom, we were asking if you were going to come out with us.”

“Uh… right, there’s a party tonight?”

“You sound like you haven’t been paying attention whatsoever.” Stella hissed.

“Sorry. I’m just… I promise I’m listening.”

“Are you sure you’re ok Bloom?” Flora frowned.

“Yes, I just… I think I can still feel Sky. We’re not in the same room…”

“Oh!” Aisha and Flora both cracked into smiles as Stella and Musa sighed.

“What?”

Why did it always seem like I was the one going slightly mad… I’m sure it wasn’t intentional, being treated as I was like the dumb human raised fairy, Musa certainly didn’t make me feel like I was stupid. In fact she found it fascinating that I saw the world in a way that she was entirely unaccustomed to. However around the other girls though, I wasn’t so sure, I hadn’t even spoken a single word personally to Aisha, was constantly having to ask Flora for directions – she didn’t seem to mind and was particularly helpful and then there was the niggling sense that Stella wanted me dead.

“It’s more of a second-year thing and onward. For you to be feeling like you’re still connected to Sky is a show of how close your bond is and how quickly it’s being built.” Flora explained.

“So it’s a good thing?”

“Hell yeah!” Aisha clapped.

“It means you might just be fortunate enough to complete the final hurdle before anyone else in your year. At the end of your time here, the last thing you do with your specialist is take a vow of partnership. Bonding you basically for life until well forever.”

“Can we stop with the education and go back to discussing what we’re going to wear?” Stella groaned.

Flora and Aisha though they both seemed to want to chat more about it, decided it was perhaps best not to trifle with the Princess of Solaria’s wishes – I was still coming to terms personally with the fact that her kingdom could have helped my own, why hadn’t they? Just thinking about it produced a small amount of heat in my fingers and I ended up having to sit on my hands to prevent them from bursting into flames and striking Stella. In the meantime Stella, who had been coordinating outfits whilst doing her own nails, finally pointed a freshly manicured finger at my chest.

“You’re the last person we need to sort out.” Her own multi-coloured eyes met my own.

“I… don’t know what I’m wearing.”

“Well that’s obvious. Your taste in clothing is absolutely abominable.”

Ouch. I opened my mouth to give Stella a piece of my own mind when she stood up, closing the bottle of peach-pink nail polish and walking straight into her own separated room; when we had all arrived about a week and a half ago, Daphne had explained that we had a choice between having a shared room or an independent room seeing as there were only five of us. Stella had elected for a solo room, stating that her wardrobe had need of all the space possible, Aisha and Flora had elected to dorm together as the second year transfers leaving Musa and I with the decision of whether or not we wanted to share a room together – we had elected in the end to have rooms across from each other, mostly because Musa explained that she had terrible bouts of insomnia and tended to play music late at night in order to soothe herself.

“Maybe Green?” Stella called out from inside her wardrobe.

“Green? That’ll clash with my hair.”

“Your hair is likely to clash with anything and everything.” Her voice muffled by the sound of a moving shelf.

“What colour are Sky’s eyes?”  Flora enquired.

As Flora and Aisha were second years, we barely ever saw them except at mealtimes and when we had free times like this. Both of them refused to tell us what their classes were like or how their bonded partnerships were going; come to think of it unlike us first years where the boys rocked up to pick us up for our shared classes, we hadn’t seen Helia nor Nabu since the ceremony. Perhaps things weren’t going well, and they would be changing partners at the end of the year…

“Blue.”

“Bloom get in here.” Stella ordered.

Getting up from my place on the couch, the girls who were still sitting on their own respective seats, gave me looks that suggested I was either about to be tortured, outfitted into something hideous or worse. Knocking on Stella’s door – which she had had the audacity to put a massive, bejewelled letter ‘S’ on, I nearly choked at the amount of perfume that was inside it, it smelled like several conflicting bottles of perfume had been detonated inside the room, deciding it would be best to breathe through my mouth; I stepped over Stella’s belongings and several pairs of identical sneakers until I was at the beginning of her supposedly bottomless wardrobe. She poked her head out from behind a shelf, holding a jacket, a pair of pants, something that looked like a tube that went around arms and a pair of shoes.

“We’re not even the same size. How am I supposed to wear all of this.”

“Word of advice, always keep clothes that are several sizes too small or too large in your wardrobe for things like this.”

Not everyone has the money. I kept my mouth shut as I retrieved the items.

“Go get changed. You should be so glad and thankful to be paired with Sky.”

“Do you have a history with him?”

I couldn’t help but ask, every single time we were in class with our specialists, Stella seemed to be looking over at Sky with knowing eyes. Stella gave me a look that suggested I was entirely delusional, placing her hands on her hips like some indignant hen whose eggs had been smashed to bits by a fellow hen, her face twisted into an expression that practically screamed that if I didn’t shut up and get out of her room there would be hell to pay.

“Are you really that fucking stupid?”

She’d never cursed in my presence, come to think of it she didn’t swear in front of anyone, must be a Princess thing. I took a step back towards her door, I really did need to get out of here.

“If you hadn’t already made a fool of yourself in the library, I would be more forgiving. But seeing as you literally nearly killed us all by blowing the fuck up. Let me spell it out to you. Sky is a crowned prince. You’re nobody. So be glad that the universe felt so sorry that they had to punish him by pairing you two up.”

Her voice getting louder and louder with each word until she was essentially screaming in my eyes, most of the words flew over me except for the word Prince. Flora having been the closest in proximity to Stella’s room during her outburst stepped in to save me before I could say or do anything that I might regret.

“Enough Stella. Stop being such a head-case. Bloom drop the clothes and come with me.”

I must have either looked murderous or about to shatter into a million pieces as I dropped the clothes that Stella had picked out for me on her bed and walked as fast as I could behind Flora whose eyes has changed over from her original light almost florescent jade green to something approaching a dark emerald chartreuse. I barely even glimpse the large thorns that have ripped their way through the floorboards, acting as a physical barrier between myself, Stella, and everyone else as Flora leads me into her shared with Aisha.

Unlike Stella’s whose room is full to bursting with lights, noxious perfumes, clothing, and enough jewels to make any professional thief drool, Flora and Aisha’s room is simple, almost minimal in its decorations, split precisely down the middle by what appears to be a curtain of living seaweed and wisteria vines dripping to the end with flowers.  Flora’s side is all green and purple whereas Aisha’s side is all blue and pink. She gestures for me to sit down upon her lush purple comforter, handing me a box of lavender scented tissues as she sits down crossed leg on her rug. I don’t know why but I reach for a fistful of tissues and wipe my eyes; hadn’t even realised that tears had already fallen as Flora clasps her hands in front of her and rests her chin upon them.

“I am not going to apologise for Stella. She can do that herself. Instead I think its best that you and I talk about things. I won’t force you to talk, but I will listen and try to understand.”

“I just… where do I even begin? I feel like half the time I don’t belong and when I do it’s only when I’m with Sky or with Musa or Terra.”

“It is certainly difficult. You weren’t raised like the rest of us in the magical realm.”

I dab my eyes continuously; I can barely hear the ruckus outside of Flora’s room as Aisha and Stella have a shouting match over Stella’s attitude and I suppose Aisha’s need to have some kind of order. I barely even register Musa slipping past the door with her headphones on and her phone in her hand as the door to the dorm is slammed shut behind her.

“Stella has never thought highly of human raised fairies. It comes with her Solarian nature. All of them are supremacists of the highest order.” Flora explained.

“Ha, you didn’t need to say that for me to see it.”

“She’s going to be Queen one day; her mother is also… a notoriously nasty woman.”

“Apple doesn’t fall far from the tree then.”

“Mhmm. I know this sounds pointless. But try not to let her get under your skin.”

“I’ve already failed that.”

“Some would say so, but you’re holding out. She’s jealous.”

“What’s there to be jealous of?” Now I’m really crying, blowing my nose into another one of Flora’s proffered tissues.

“You’ve been paired with the future King of Eraklyon. You’re the keeper of the Dragon Flame and despite being raised a human; you’ve got considerably more control over your power than even Stella.”

“Andreas is Sky’s father?” Joining the dots.

“Yes.”

“Why didn’t he say something?”

“Sky doesn’t want to be a Prince, let alone a King. Not since his mother died. My own parents were there. It’s actually why I was transferred to Alfea. My own home realm is closely connected to Eraklyon.”

||Meanwhile||

Musa POV

I fell onto Riven’s bed, kicking my shoes off and to the side of his bedroom, I could still hear Brandon moving around despite having my headphones on; blasting white noise and trying to drown out the sensation of anger and guilt. Inhaling his scent and being comforted immediately by it. Riven smelt like pinecones and mint, decidedly refreshing in comparison to the smells of the other girls inside our dorm. My eyes closing for just a moment.  I felt terrible for leaving Bloom behind but knowing that Flora and Aisha were taking care of the situation, I needed an out and this was the only place I could think of where I would find some kind of peace, even if only temporary.

“Your fairy is here.”

Brandon announced as the door to their dorm-room opened. Riven having come from the pool, therefore he smelt like chlorine and was decidedly topless. His body was as I suspected decidedly toned. I didn’t bother moving as he tossed his towel into a basket and grabbed another from his closet and some more clothes.

“I’ll be back in a second.” Was all he said before he shut the bathroom door behind him.

It felt like an infinitesimal amount of time before Riven came out of the bathroom smelling of his bodywash – more pine and more mint, dressed in a white cotton shirt and black torn jeans, his socks which had green aliens on them were the only colour really to his otherwise drab wardrobe. He nudged me, forcing me to open my eyes and take off my headphones.

“What a surprise to see you here Mus.”

“Sorry… should I get up?”

“No it’s alright, just shuffle over and then tell me why you’ve come to visit.”  

Shifting my weight so that I was closer to the wall, he sat down on his bed and offered me a hug, rolling somewhat back into my original position I rested my head against his chest and inhaled once more. I hadn’t meant to but his eyes turning a violet let him into my headspace.

“Fucking hell Stella.”

“Yeah…” my voice muffled by my continuous need to just inhale his scent.

I felt his arms rest on either side of me, my usually tight space-buns coming undone, allowing my curls to fall every which way. His hands stroked the skin of my back. He doesn’t say anything as we just rest against each other.

It feels like days later when Riven finally speaks.

“Are you hungry?”

“I could eat.”

“Alright.” He reaches for his phone and sends a text to someone. I eye him curious.

“Just telling Sky to hurry the fuck up. He’s down at the cafeteria.”

“You’re not going to tell him about Stella, are you?”

“I’ll leave that to Bloom. Sky will probably blow his own casket when he finds out what she’s done. He can be seriously protective.”

“Just like you are?” I tease.

“Something like that. You can stay overnight if you need to. I can go help you grab your things.”

“Is that even allowed?”

“Not technically but I’m sure with what’s happening. Your head of house will understand.”

Chapter Text

||Several Days Later||

Unnamed Third POV

Unlike many of the other classrooms that resided within Alfea Academy, whose emphasis was mostly on the aesthetic value of the area of study. One room stood out in stark contrast, the history of magic classroom was not pretty or light or anything you’d imagine out of a fairy-tale. The walls were not warm with light, or fire and it felt as though the atmosphere was as heavy as the weight of history itself.

Standing there at the lectern, with a severe scowl upon his face was that of Professor Avalon. No one liked him, despite his rather attractive appearance, as a teacher he was probably as problematic as Severus Snape to Harry Potter. Hence it was no surprise that everyone including the usually loud Stella refused to speak out of turn. Today’s focus of the man’s ire was that of the realm and Kingdom of Eraklyon, though none of the students could fathom why.

For it was stereotypically seen as a utopia, or at least that was what most of the current generation of youth from Eraklyon were bound to say; for they had not been exposed quite yet to the dark underbelly of their home world. It was time to shatter the illusion and pretence.

He started off as he usually did, talking about the basics, number of fey to specialist etc. It was only once he was sure most of the students were about to fall asleep that he would shake them from their dreams and drop them into a startling… archaic nightmare.

The Kingdom of Eraklyon is not what all of you think it to be. Not truly, well disguised as a modern paradise. In truth the kingdom holds a belief that fey, and specialist are not equal. Fey are not considered revered or special like they are in the rest of the magical universe. Rather all the fey folk are good for is to be ruled over and bred. Though many of you were raised to believe otherwise.

Their government is a series of monarchies all ruled through the patriarchal line. Any female fey who are brought in, bound to their royal counterparts are not considered equal or true and are therefore only Consorts. Some would even say they are just concubines. This has only been broken once, in the recent dethronement and subsequent exile of the former King Andreas who presented not as a specialist but as a mind fairy, just like his mother.

The slack jaws, widen eyes and angry scowls was exactly what Avalon expected as those who called themselves native to the land of Eraklyon started up a protest, saying he was lying that he had no right to insult their home etc. He silenced them with a wave of his hand and resumed his speech. His eyes occasionally looking at the female fey who realised they were in such a precarious position and were now profusely looking to their partners to reassure them that Avalon was merely jesting, that Eraklyon had moved on from this most dark past and all of these traditions… but despite their reassurances, those of true Eraklyon blood could not in truth refuse what Avalon was stating.

Worst of all, the words impacted the only fairy who was going to be affected the most. Sky and Bloom were not on speaking terms after Flora had revealed the truth to Bloom over Sky’s royal status and what that would entail for Bloom. The keeper of the dragon flame had not taken kindly to all of the secrets that had been withheld from her and despite it being Stella and Flora’s fault for causing the situation in the first place, Bloom was pointing the finger at Sky for all of it instead – misplacing her anger and thus causing a rift to form between specialist and fairy. Rather than sitting next to each other as expected, Bloom was wedged between Musa and Riven; both of them acting as literal physical barriers with Sky on the end closest to Riven – Musa promised Riven she’d find a way to fix the mess and hopefully give them both a break from acting as peace brokers almost one-hundred percent of the time they were in class.

It all started with a bang… because just as Bloom had decided enough of the silent treatment, she walked in on Diaspro and Sky chatting amicably on his bed; with his shirt off and her bralette on the floor – removed because it was either that or Diaspro threatened to walk around stark naked in his dorm room.

Bloom POV

“JUST WHEN I THOUGHT…”

“This is not what it looks like Bloom.” Sky began.

“Oh? So a girl being on your bed, with her bralette on the floor is not what I think it is. You’re topless Sky, you might as well just admit you were about to start fucking when I came and ruined the mood.”

We stood in the hallway between each of the dorms of Red Fountain, most of the dorm rooms were thankfully vacant as many of the specialists were downstairs in the main recreation room with their parents or their partners. This blonde female who I had only seen the back of her head was standing beside Sky with a look of bemusement upon her face.

“I see what you mean Sky, she’s always jumping to conclusions.”

“Diaspro, not now.”

The blonde female who was far shorter than both Sky and I, stepped in front of Sky and gently pushed him back into his bedroom, gesturing for him to shut the door. He did so gingerly and so we were left alone in the hallway, I was still fuming and wanted nothing more than to wipe the smug look of satisfaction on Diaspro’s face off.

“What were you doing with Sky?”

“I’m his former bonded fey. I was expelled at the end of last year. I’m here with the delegation of Eraklyon royalty and was simply checking in on Sky.”

Blushing as I realised my mistake, I opened my mouth and she put a finger up for quiet.

“No need to apologise, your attitude is an embarrassing apology enough. I’ve been told what’s up and whilst I am sure there is always more to the story, you need to get off your virgin high horse and realise what is at stake here. If you cannot bare it, tell Farah Dowling to force a transition and bond with someone else. Leave Sky to someone who can handle the weight of royalty.”

Her words came quick and fast and felt like I had been slapped, her words stung as she knocked on the door and returned inside, there was the sound of shuffling, a few murmured words before Diaspro returned, tiara on her head and bag at her side. She gave Sky another look of reassurance and comfort before leaving, I must have stood there like a silent fool for what felt like an eternity before Sky gestured that I step into his bedroom and sit down. Why he didn’t want to tell me things like this, why he didn’t want to trust me with all of it… stung. How was I supposed to be his bonded fairy if all he ever did was hide secrets from me. Secrets as big as oh by the way I used to have another partner who was expelled for unknown reasons who happens to be another version of royalty.

Once he shut and locked the door he placed his hands against the door, his back facing me and his head leaning against the door, he let out a sigh as I chose to sit on the bed with my arms crossed. All of this hurt, we had been going so well but with all the things that happened in the past few days I just wasn’t sure where we stood anymore. Silva had explained quite explicitly a day or two ago that once we were bonded, legally it’d be like being married or at least housemates who shared responsibilities to each other. ‘You either become best friends or lovers. Both parties must be wholly united on every front because otherwise there is no bond and no partnership. Relying on each other is the most important factor and that means getting brutally honest with one another and not hiding secrets. I recalled his speech in my mind and waited as Sky went about the long process of figuring out what to say, how to say it and evidently avoid pissing me off enough to set the room as well as himself on fire.

“Where do I even begin?” He asked, still faced away from me.

“From the beginning. I just want to know why you kept all of this from me.”

“Because I didn’t want you to think you had to be on some pedestal as my fairy.”

“Can you stop talking at the wall, face me Sky.”

He turned around and I gasped, tears fell freely from Sky’s eyes down his face and onto his shirt, but it wasn’t the only thing that was wrong about his appearance, he had been hiding the face he wasn’t sleeping at all with makeup. No wonder I had heard a strange conversation between Brandon asking what colour corrector to use, specialists didn’t wear makeup… at least not conventionally… I didn’t know what to say, was I supposed to get up and hug him or what? He looked so fragile, so vulnerable and scared for himself and maybe even me. I moved up the bed and patted the spare space which he took as an invite to sit down, he wiped at his tears, smearing the foundation and colour corrector until it was practically all gone.

“I wish there was an easy way to go about this, but there isn’t. I’m a mess Bloom, and it’s not just because I come from a modern feminist’s nightmare but because I have to one day take over as King.”

“You’ll be a great King.” I started; he held a finger up to my lips.

“Sure, you say that. You have to say that. But in reality, you, and I both know that I am a fuck up. A really bad fuck up and if I do mess up like my father did it’ll be my head and his on the block.”

“They’d kill you?” I stuttered.

“Potentially. You didn’t deserve to find out like this. I was hoping to tell you when… if I felt you were ready but class then Stella and it’s all just a big mess.”

Still speechless he looked up at the ceiling rather than meeting my eyes, he continued, though he sounded hopeless and dead.

“You probably hate me and want nothing to do with me.”

But that was the thing, I didn’t hate him, in fact Sky though all of this was admittedly his fault for not telling me sooner, was really the only other person other than Terra and Musa who made me feel safe and normal here at the academy. It was not entirely his fault that Stella had jumped the gun or that I had made some pretty shit overreactions/assumptions. He was struggling and I could see that now but now I was seeing truly for the first time, someone who just wanted to be loved and valued for him rather than his future title, throne, and power. I reached out and took his hand in mind, it was still covered in makeup and damp with tears.

“We’re a team you and me. I know it hasn’t felt like that over the past few days. But there are no more secrets between us, at least none that you or I know of. I don’t hate you, and I forgive you. Stella shouldn’t have outed your secrets before you were ready to tell me.”

||That Night||

“Presenting his majesty. Crown Prince Sky of Eraklyon and his fairy Bloom of Earth.”

When I tell you the expression of being a doe in headlights never ever made sense to me until this moment, would you believe me? Clutching Sky’s hand like a life preserver, I walked down the stairs, mindful that every single pair of eyes was on me – not Sky. They knew Sky, they knew what he was worth and what he was capable of, whereas I was a complete stranger. Part of me just wanted to hide in his shadows as we made it off the stairs and towards where everyone else; including Stella, her mother and her father were standing. It was clear that despite being her parents, that didn’t mean her father could take the night off, for he was in his military equipment and casually leaning into a giant curved sword that I had never seen before. Queen Luna in the meanwhile was standing, proud, tall and with a jewelled crown that must have weighed at least the same amount as a small child. Stella’s tiara was less showy and more down to earth, elegant nonetheless… lord I felt so terribly naked.

I had gone against Stella’s choice for me after it was decided I would be attending as Sky’s plus one – well technically I had no choice because I was his paired fairy, she had wanted me to wear something that would make me look and feel like a sock puppet, with frills and curls for days I had decided against it, if I was going to go to a gala with a room full of rich royal snobs then I was going in my own version of battle armour. Sky was dressed in a dapper navy-blue suit with a white button up shirt, I was in a sleek pale blue halter dress, having no pricey jewellery of my own, Flora had managed to find within her own travelling set of royal jewels, some pearl earrings, and a simple sapphire pendant that she had received for her eighteenth birthday. We came to a stop by his father whose power-restricting bracelets were on full view, now that I knew what they were like; I pitied him.

Thankfully, Stella and Sky weren’t the only people I knew inside the room, Flora and Aisha were here – both mentioned that because they were royal, they were kind of like a pair of neutral authenticators as to not be double dealt under the table by either of the meeting kingdoms. I gave Flora a thankful smile, she grinned back pleased that her jewellery suited what I had planned out; she turned her back and went back to conversing with an older gentleman and somehow for whatever reason Terra and her brother Sam were also standing by. Both in formal clothing and looking utterly bored.

“I’m going to go say hi to Flora.”

I whispered to Sky who let me go and continued conversing with Queen Luna, I had noticed after we entered that no one bowed or curtsied in her presence, all they did was lower their gaze and stare either directly at the floor or at some point in the distance as to not meet her eyes.

“Hey Bloom.” Flora waved.

“Hey, I didn’t know you knew Terra or Sam?”

“Oh yes, we’re cousins. Terra and Sam don’t come from the Royal branch of the family though.”

I nodded at this morsel of information as Terra showered me in complements, she didn’t look too bad herself, in a summery earth-toned dress, it matched Flora’s own colour palette of soft pinks and purples. Sam who I had not yet spoken to much gave me a nod of acknowledgement before even he went back to what he was doing, which was discussing homework with Aisha.

“My parents are about to arrive. I’ll be right back, can you find Nabu for me?” Aisha murmured into my ear.

Valtor POV

God, I hated these parties. These social gatherings, those happy little fairies, and their knights in shining armour. Fiddling with my disguise had been pointless, I still stuck out like a sore thumb. Holding a tray of fancy-coloured cocktails of varying sizes, flavours, and percentage of alcohol. Pausing to allow another dignitary to collect her drink, I spied out of the corner of my eye someone who looked just as lost in the buzz of the room. I took a deep breath in, what a sight to behold; even if she was a fairy, I could feel her power and the warmth of it.

“Bloom, over here.”

A blonde male, probably a prince of some kind swooped in and wrapped his arm around her waist, leading her away from the other fairies she had been talking to. I decided to ditch my tray and grab one full of tiny bite sized pieces of food and follow them. The pair seem to disappear into a space where fewer guests were, I still did my job offering them a bite and smiling – despite the fact I wanted to slit every single one of these assholes and their filthy-rich throats.

“How are you feeling? Coping?”

I ducked behind a support beam, listening into the blonde and the red-head’s conversation.

“A little overwhelmed. But I’m here for you Sky. Don’t worry. I’ll just take a dip outside if I need a moment. Come on, let’s go back before someone else makes up a rumour that I’ll have to downplay.”

“Don’t let them get to you Bloom. Remember you’re my fairy and I couldn’t be prouder of you.”

“The same can be said for you Sky.”

I barely avoided being shoved into the wall by a male specialist and his female ward, god fairies and specialists could be so pretentious, but it had also given me the opportunity to have a tiny bit of fun, looking down at the edible bites I swished my hand over them in a quick gesture, following the lines of a spell over just a few of the canapes closest to the edge of the tray. I wanted to know more about this red head and her blonde prince, all I needed to do was get her out of here and the boy asleep.

“Sir, a bite?”

I stepped towards the duo confident in my step, the blonde looked over the offerings and took one that I presumed has some kind of fish atop it, precisely where I had cast my sleep charm. He thanked me with a nod and placed the morsel in his mouth whereas the red head, named Bloom looked over it and picked up a piece that closer to the centre of the tray, she didn’t bite into it immediately instead grabbing one of the paper serviettes and offering it to her companion, who thanked her. I had to move on before I could watch her take a bite. Oh how the night was young and suddenly very much full of wonder.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

“I need a moment. Be right back.”

After a delicious cold soup of sweet pea and mint as well as an agonising moment of being talked down and to by some older Eraklyon female royal, I chose now to take one of my obligatory breaks. Moving my hair out of the way I walked straight out of the open doors and into the courtyard: after slipping off to the second floor earlier during canapés, I was doing my best to remain confident and positively by Sky’s side. Crossing my arms over my chest, I paced back and forth across the length.

“Having fun?”

The deepest voice I had ever heard or ever witnessed came out of the waiter from earlier who had offered us morsels of food to keep us on our feet during cocktail hour, he was now in casual clothes, slate grey turtleneck and slacks, I looked over his shoulder to see everyone still inside chatting. This waiter felt dark, and something told me to be on guard. Magic wasn’t allowed, not now at least… how good of a swing could my fists provide?

“Yes of course.” Sarcasm pouring from my lips.

“Stranger to these things?”

“I guess.” Keep your answers short Bloom.

“Well. Name’s Sebastian.”

“No surname?”

“Ha. Right, you’re from Earth. Valtor.”

“Nice to meet you.”

“If you want. I can help you out of here and no one needs to know.”

“Sorry. Can’t do that.”

Get back inside Bloom, I told myself. Giving Sebastian a curt but polite smile, I ducked past his much taller frame - taller than even Sky who I felt was the tallest specialist in our year. Something about Sebastian struck me as off putting but I couldn’t tell what. 

“Who was that?”

“Just the waiter from before. The one who served us cocktails and canapes.”

“Everything ok?” His pitched his voice so only I could hear as we returned to our seats.

“He asked if I wanted to be bailed out of here.” I murmured back.

Sky was interrupted by Queen Luna who sat in the very centre of our large straight table, she had removed her crown and now opted for something that was still fancy in the way of a headpiece.

“So, Stella tells me you are from Earth?”

“Yes, your grace.”

“How are you finding navigating the magical world? Being brought up as a human?”

“I’m finding it… interesting. The Princess has been most helpful.”

“Why I’m glad to hear it. Always good to keep relations up. No?”

She looked like she wanted to rip my eyes out and I probably gave off the aura that I would do the same, I glanced over at Stella who was pursing her lips as to not say something – probably an insult to me in front of her mother. I looked to Sky who was subtly glaring daggers at Stella – he still hadn’t forgiven her, and I technically hadn’t said a word to her after the events of the past few weeks.

Stella POV

||After Dinner||

I pounded my fist against the door and waited, looking to and from – thankful that this part of the Red Fountain dorm area was less populated and so that meant I could make noise without causing any alarm or people to come running out. When I was given no response and the door continued to remain shut, I tried again, before my fist could even touch the surface of the door, it swung open and revealed Dane. He looked me up and down before turning over his head to look over his shoulder and murmured something, a shuffle of sheets; the zipping up of clothes – presumably pants and a quick shuffle to collect things before Beatrix finally revealed herself.

“What’s wrong Princess? Was dinner with mama so bad?”

“Shut up.” I wasn’t in the mood to humour Beatrix who sighed.

The storm fairy gently pushed her specialist back into his room before shutting it behind her, her eyes were red, and she smelt of weed and maybe even alcohol; if my mother knew I was hanging out with such a rebel I’d be whisked back to Solaria to continue the rest of my education in private.

“Look you said you had… or rather Dane mentioned you had something…”

“You’re really that desperate? Come with me.”

Beatrix pulled her hood up and implied I followed closely behind as we left the dorm rooms meant for the specialists and returned to the dorm area of Alfea, she swiped her card against the reader and it lit up the hallway before she began to climb up the stairs – when she didn’t stop on the first floor where most – including myself as a first year (for the second time) resided and continued her way up towards where the second and third years resided.

“What are we doing up here?”

“The thing you’re asking for, doesn’t belong to me. I know who it does. We’re going to see if she’s in and up.”

“In and up?”

“She doesn’t like this place. Rarely ever here.”

“Then where does she hang out?”

“Who knows, she’s always changing her mind.”

Why we kept referring to this mystery party as her pronouns I wasn’t sure. Why didn’t Beatrix just name her or something? Beatrix finally came to a stop after we turned right twice and started tapping the door in a specific pattern and on specific areas on the door in front of her. When I opened my mouth to ask what she was doing she placed a finger to her lip and then we waited.

Though the hallway and the surrounding rooms were silent and without much indication people were even staying in the dorms, as soon as the door opened and a masked individual stepped forward it was like a shroud or the illusion of order fell away, the lights changed and revealed themselves to be UV lamps and upon the walls were symbols and glyphs painted in bright colours that otherwise wouldn’t have been seen if the door had been closed, I blinked away the sudden change in environment as the masked individual gestured for us to come inside. I could not tell who was behind the mask and was surprised to see they weren’t the only one inside the dorm.

“Welcome, what can we do for you?”

“We need some dirt.”

“On?”

“Bloom Peters.”

“The first-year fire fairy? What’s she done?”

Even the voices of those under the masks were changed, electronic and fake… probably so that no one ratted them out to the staff at Alfea, I didn’t even know what to think as state-of-the-art monitors and other digital devices seemed to be laid out all over the place. Beatrix handed the individual who greeted us at the door a wad of cash.

“We just need to know if she can be removed from the school.”

“This amount will cover more than just that.”

“Then we’d like to find out anything there is to know that is otherwise hidden behind the walls.”

“Sure. Take a seat.”

We were directed towards a pair of large beanbags that were like most other things in the dorm room, a sort of UV-painted colour. I rested my hands against my lap as Beatrix and I waited, yes, I had plenty of questions, but this was evidently not the place to ask, I was left to chew on my lip as Beatrix checked her phone and looked around the cyber den.

Tecna POV

Glancing over at the two females, I was glad they couldn’t see the screen as I searched for what they wanted. Whilst I did I quickly sent Timmy a text to tell them what these two were up to, as I knew full well how close Timmy and Sky were and I didn’t want to see the girl harmed… Stella I was new to seeing here in this space, it had been Diaspro and not Stella who had come in several times over the past year and a bit to figure out how they would be rid of the other earth fairy; Riven’s former partner Roxy. As I found Bloom’s files, I was surprised to see that her file was literally squeaky clean with the only disturbing event being that when her powers had first come to light, she had accidentally burnt the house she lived in with her adopted parents down. No one was hurt but the incident had gotten right onto Dowling’s radar and the rest was history.

Pursing my lips, I wondered if Bloom knew she was adopted? Looking into her adopted parents, her mother was a successful florist and her father worked in some sort of business. I continued scrolling as Stella who was getting impatient got up from where I had placed her, my other co-workers and friends who were working on their own client files watched her with suspicion.

“Why is this taking so long?”

“Sometimes you need to dig longer and harder.” Beatrix responded.

Beatrix through some occult method had only found out about the services I provided to the snobby rich kids of Alfea and Red Fountain through her own specialist who had blood relations that somehow led back to Diaspro and her majesty the Queen of Solaria, Luna. I shut my monitor off and placed my hands on the desk, Beatrix got up and approached.

“What’s the dirt?”

“There’s really nothing. I haven’t a clue why you’d want this fire fairy out of here.”

“She’s ruining everything, my life specifically.”

“Jealous?”

“No, I just don’t think she belongs here.”

“Careful princess, you sound like your dear friend Diaspro.”

“How… did you…” Stella blushed.

“I know most things; it’s why they call this place the ‘Cobweb’.”

“Well can you look even deeper?” Beatrix was clearly trying to impress Stella.

“Give me a few days. I’ll send what I find. Don’t be surprised though, all this effort is being wasted on such a little thing.”

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

Rolling onto my stomach, I felt the aftereffects of too much alcohol, just how much sweet wine and champagne had I consumed? As soon as my body came to a stop, I realised I had rolled almost downwards and into someone or something, my eyes fluttered open, and I realised that I had rolled right into Sky’s chest. It rose and fell, he was still asleep, I looked down and was relieved to see that I was dressed still, in a shirt – that did not belong to me, my heart began to pound in my throat and head as I wondered if something had happened last night, and I had completely blocked it out. I remembered going to that gala with Sky and having to drink almost all of the boredom away once people had gotten over the novelty of my being a human raised fairy.  As I moved away from Sky and sat up; trying not to disrupt his sleeping body or the bed sheets too much I looked around the room, realising it was split almost evenly between Sky’s space and Riven’s.

Riven was not the only one in his bed, I could barely see someone else’s head… it looked like the top of Musa’s head. Maybe this was normal, for fey partners to end up in bed with their specialist partners. Rubbing my temple I decided I needed to get up and get water, I needed to hydrate and even better if I could find a painkiller somewhere. As I shuffled about on the rug and towards the bedroom, I heard the ruffling of sheets as Musa tried without success to free herself from underneath Riven’s torso, I approached, thinking to help but she shook her head and mouthed ‘I’ll be fine.’ I made a semi-horrendous attempt at mimicking breakfast, and she shook her head. Nodding once more I finally made it out of the bedroom and into the shared living room kitchenette.

I must have been real drunk last night to remember barely any details about Sky’s dorm. It was far more spacious than the one in Winx, then again there were only three occupants inside this dorm and one of them; or maybe all three of them were secretly neat freaks. I barely stepped foot onto the wooden floor, damp from being wiped down when Brandon stepped out of a cleaning closet, having put a mop and it’s bucket away, I stepped back as he walked out seemingly wearing cloth covered shoes that dried the floor.

“Morning.”

He jumped, turning around, and noticing me for the first time, I gave him an apologetic look as he calmed down and gave me an awkward grin.

“Morning didn’t know you were staying over. I usually clean the floors before the other two get up.”

“Sorry, I can get out of your way?”

“Just let me dry a pathway for you. You were pretty blasted last night.”

“Was I?”

“Sky had to carry you through the door, you were giggling so much.”

I blushed and he chuckled softly, clearing a way through the still damp floor directly towards the kitchen and the bathroom, I gave him another apologetic look before rummaging around for a glass and painkillers; Brandon went back to whatever he was doing with ease and once I had located the items I sought, I turned back to him.

“Does Stella hate me?”

Popping both pills into my mouth and gulping down water to avoid having to respond whilst Brandon came up with what I assumed would be a lie.

“Honestly? She’s envious. Not hateful or mad.”

That made me nearly choke on my water, I furrowed my eyebrows as Brandon continued a leisurely progress around the room with his special cloth shoes.

“Why would she be envious?” I cleared my throat.

“Because you’ll always have the freedom of choice. She doesn’t as a Princess. You also remind her of Roxy.”

Many questions entered my mind, because despite all the information Brandon has been compelled to share, the most troublesome thing was it gave me no answers. Just more questions about who I was supposed to be in this place and if I’d ever belong. He gave me another look of sympathy – or maybe it was pity, it was hard to tell with someone like Brandon before he disappeared to continue cleaning up the place. I decided that perhaps it would be best to vacate their dorm and go get food down at the cafeteria.

“Could you tell Sky that I went to the cafeteria?”

“Sure. Have a good day Bloom. Don’t let all the fairy bullshit get to you.”

Thanks… that was reassuring, careful to make sure I touched the floor as least as humanly possible; I made it out of the dorm and started straight for my own room, I could pass by the cafeteria later…

“What the hell are you wearing?”

I wish I could have just jumped into the ceiling, with my head still full of alcohol and no memories I turned to face one of Sky’s other friends, he was not someone who I knew the name of – though he was at the selection ceremony… partnership… fuck what was the ceremony called again? When I didn’t immediately respond he gestured to my appearance.

“You’re wearing Sky’s gym clothes.”

“Oh… uh… yeah, I don’t know where my clothes from last night went?” I tried to offer.

“I’m Timmy. Come on, you can borrow some of my girlfriend’s clothes, if you walk anywhere out of the building in those and Dowling or Silva sees you. Grounds for expulsion.”

Though I didn’t exactly want to follow this complete stranger, it probably did look bad that I was not in my dress from last night and instead in clothes that strictly belonged to Sky. After he was sure I was following him, he provided details of how Sky and him were friends and how he was connected to a fairy of technology named Tecna.

“I didn’t know that they existed.”

“What technology magic?”

“Yeah.”

“Same, well before I met Tecna, I thought that technology was really just a human marvel that we were too ashamed to say was not made by us.”

Entering his dorm room, it was a far stretch from any other dorm I’d seen because there were only two occupants and on their door was what I presumed was their ship name or maybe just their surnames placed together. He called out as we turned into the small kitchenette.

“Babe, Bloom needs to borrow some of your clothes.”

You’d think a woman would pop out and say it’s fine but instead what responded was what I could only describe as a robot crab-spider thing attached to the ceiling, it seemed to click and screech and for a moment I was worried that the ceiling would collapse on top of Timmy and I, it opened up almost like a book and down came an array of clothes that were somehow exactly my size.

“Scorpio here calculates your measurements and grabs clothes it thinks you’ll like.”

A voice that sounded almost like an artificially intelligent robot spoke and finally the woman that Timmy mentioned was his girlfriend emerged, her hair still as brightly as magenta as the day of the ceremony and I gave her a small but awkward nod-wave.

"You’re Bloom right?”

“Yes, hi.”

“Nice to meet you. You can change in the bathroom.” She offered.

“Sorry.”

“No problem, it’s normal.”

“Is it? How come you two get to stay together?”

“We went through our bonding ceremony a week ago and as a bonded pair, separating us... as we are now? Newly bonded, is physically painful.”

“Physically painful?” I asked as I reached for a shirt, some undergarments, and jeans.

Tecna nods, moving closer to me and pulling her sleeves up in the process; rather than just normal skin there seemed to be something moving under her skin and I realised it was binary code. I then looked over at Timmy who ran his hand over his neck and could see just a peek of code on his skin as well.

“What was the ceremony like?”

“Well you’ll find out if you stick with Sky. But now that we’re bonded it feels like I’m just an extension of Timmy and vice versa.”

“Oh.”

Shuffling over to the bathroom I changed out of Sky’s clothes, a little sad that I’d no longer smell like him and glad to be alone I decided to place his shirt to my nose and deeply inhale; almost wanting to memorise his scent and become one with him. I found myself shaking my head, what the hell was I saying? I didn’t need a man… I was fine being alone and independent… right? Yet Tecna and then Timmy… they looked so happy and maybe if Sky and I managed to be bonded we’d be the same as them.

“Do you want waffles or pancakes?”

“Huh?”

“I’m making some.” Timmy called from outside the bathroom.

“Um… waffles? Thanks?”

“No problem.”

Chapter Text

Timmy POV

Once Bloom re-joined us after having changed and giving us a thankful look, she took a seat at one of Tecna’s lime-green plastic stools, she fumbled with her fingers nervously and I wondered if she knew that Sky did the same when he was deep in thought. Glancing over at my partner, her eyes lit up with a smile before she took a seat, and I went back to making breakfast.

“Were you two scared?”

“Of the ceremony?” Tecna tilted her head.

“Yeah, they make it sound so… serious? I guess this is what I get for not growing up in the magical realm. I don’t know what to take seriously and what to laugh at.”

“That’s alright, the same can be said for the mortal realm. We’d both be lost if you told us to navigate even a day there.”

I tried to reassure Bloom, whose nerves were starting to affect Tecna who was chewing on her lip – something she did when she knew something she wasn’t supposed to know.  

||One week ago||

The corridors were lit with the light of soft orange flamed candles, there were couples ahead of and behind us and we all waited with bated breath as the large stone doors opened and closed, welcoming only the fey and specialist wanted.

“You need to breathe.” I reminded her.

Tecna gave me a look that would curdle milk – except I was her specialist and therefore the looks did nothing but force another smile from my lips, doing so made her give me a grin before she finally decided that she could pace back and forth no more and instead decided to sit down next to me on the identical bench to the many in front and behind us.

“I can’t believe this is happening. I didn’t think they’d let us.”

“We’re not the only second years going through with this remember?”

“I mean sure, but the others weren’t even like us, they didn’t have to wait a year.”

“Well to be fair the bond doesn’t always need a year, remember what we were told by Palladium. They only started implementing the rule after… you know…”

I hesitate to speak of the collapse of the planet of Domino, fearing that by doing so I’ll cast a shadow on the day and ruin the mood for anyone who was able to hear our conversation. Tecna sighed and shut her eyes for a moment, feeling the usual soft hum of electricity that came with her activating her abilities I barely blinked as holograms that were invisible to all but myself and Tecna appeared.

We both stand up when we hear the doors to the grand chamber open and a small pixie-like creature pokes her head out to ask for Aisha and Nabu, both of whom are dressed in the royal garb of Andros – reminding me once more that some of the fey being bonded here were going to likely rule their home planets in the future. As for the holograms, Tecna was busy fussing over apartment arrangements and décor. I was no fan of decorating and so was leaving her to the task – though I did have some objections like when Tecna jokingly said that we should have a working smoothie bar – neither of us drank smoothies to begin with and if we did have one then we’d never be given a moment’s peace in our dorm.

“Princess Aisha, Specialist Nabu. We’re ready for you.”

I twitched as Tecna’s internal monologue clashed with mine.

‘I wonder if all the nine nymphs will be there.’

‘After the fall I thought that there was only one left?’

‘Well that’s what everyone says. But we never got to see them. No one gets to see them. Not unless they’re doing this.’

I let out an audible breath as we watch Aisha lead Nabu towards the opening chamber door, she looks so excited whereas he’s the one struggling to contain his nerves; none of us know in truth what the ceremony is like, if at all and because no one – not even our parents were able to tell us what the ceremony actually entailed; people like Tecna and I who craved knowledge and being consciously aware of our surroundings hard.

Once the doors shut, the holograms that were in front of my eyes dissipated and I had to adjust my glasses.

“What if it’s a trial by combat? I don’t think I have the guts to use out right combat magic.” She murmurs.

“If that were the case, we’d be in combat gear and not formal garb.”

More time passes by and soon we’re the last pair left that hasn’t yet been called, it’s almost as if we’ve been forgotten, and if not forgotten than clearly something has gone awfully wrong. Just as Tecna is about to storm up to the door and demand we be let in, the same pixie that emerged for every other couple calls for us. It is I who leads Tecna, for now that we’re alone all of her nerves are truly starting to show and she panics, we both know that this ceremony requires our complete attention and devotion – so her panic has me holding my breath just as she was minutes? Hours? Ago. Finally after brushing her hands against her clothing for what seems like the millionth time, she takes my hand and gives me the same smile that I immediately fell in love with.

“We can do this, we’re a team.”

I know, let’s get this over and done with. My legs are killing me.” she jokes.

“Oh if only you could fly.” I tease.

Tecna POV

Perhaps it was just overreacting or perhaps it really was just nerves for when the doors shut behind us and we are left in complete darkness, I ponder whether or not it would be appropriate to scream. Just as I turn to touch the door to tell the pixie who locked us in here that this all a big mistake, a beam of light the same colour as my magic streaks out of me and bounces off the walls. Rather than an empty room, the walls are covered in murals of the history shared between specialist and their fairy companions. Timmy takes it all in and when he doesn’t let go, I realise finally that this is real, it’s happening, and I don’t have to panic anymore.

“Wow.” He lets out a breath he’s been holding.

“It’s… beautiful.” I muster.

We begin to navigate the large, cavernous space, examining each of the fantastically coloured murals – in fact despite my vast knowledge in regard to the shades of colours, there are examples upon the murals that even I cannot identify; nor can my magic.

“Step forward.”

The voice is not one that I recognise and there is no one but Timmy and I in the room, we look at each other and begin to walk in another direction when the beam of light shifts and reveals a walkway towards a giant ancient book with quills on either side of its edges.

“I guess this is the new process?” Timmy ponders.

“Maybe?”

We do as we’re instructed and begin to walk towards the giant book, as we do the eyes of the murals start to move, coming to life until nine pair of eyes watch us, I recognise one set of eyes as belonging to Daphne.

Once we’re nearly directly in front of the large book, its clasps disengage and the book opens, the pages flashing by in a perfect symphony of colours – again too quick for me to note down all that I am seeing, we catch a brief glimpse of Aisha and Nabu’s page which is an ombre mix of capri and malachite. It comes to a sudden halt and two crisp white pages meet us. It feels almost instinctive as I reach for one of the quills and Timmy does the same – however there is no ink to be seen or had.

“What do we do?” Timmy asks into the silence.

I can’t answer for the sudden urge to prick his finger comes to mind and I can tell he’s thinking the same, we look down at our hands and at our quills.

“We can do this.” We say simultaneously.

As both of us shed a single drop of blood onto our quills, the pain is irrelevant for the wound heals immediately and though my hand trembles for a moment too long I begin to write my name in Timothy’s blood, as I do an almost all-consuming feeling of love, adoration and protectiveness sweeps through me. I realise that this is what Timmy feels and that much of my own sentiment is the same.

Chapter Text

||Later that week||

Bloom POV

“That concludes today’s lesson on basic healing tonics.”

Professor Harvey clapped his hands and instantaneously all the lab equipment disappeared before our eyes, leaving the room spotless. As we all started to pack up, Professor Harvey held up his hand for silence.

“As we all know, next weekend is the festival. I’m sure all of you are excited for the Bonfire that happens, but before we get to that. I still need volunteers to help collect medicinal fungi from the area.”

There were some groans as Professor Harvey looked at us expectantly, no doubt his own daughter Terra who sat a bench away from me and Musa would be assisting, when no one rose to the challenge he looked directly at me and Musa.

“How about you Bloom? Musa?”

I opened my mouth to decline when Musa spoke up first.

“I can’t sir. Remember I leave for Melody the day after tomorrow.”

That was news, I looked over at Musa who didn’t seem at all like she wanted to talk about why she was heading back to her home planet, though the professor seemed a little sceptical at her answer, he chose not to argue and instead accepted my silence as some sort of acceptance that I’d help. Once everyone else was dismissed I looked to Musa who was fumbling nervously with the charm on her pencil case.

“You’re heading home?”

“Yeah, to see my father and… uhm… my mum.”

The way she said it made me frown and she looked away, hastily packing up the rest of her things and mentioning something about not wanting to be late for her next class. I reached for my phone and brought up my text conversation with Sky, maybe he knew what was happening with Musa, tucking my belongings into my bag I nodded absentmindedly when Professor Harvey and then Terra mentioned they’d need me here after my final class of the day.

Bl: Hey, did Riven mention anything about Musa going away?

Sk: Good afternoon to you too. No?

Bl: Musa mentioned she was going back home to get out of helping Harvey collect mushrooms.

Sk: I’ll ask, I see Riv next anyway. Talk later.

Heading in the direction of the library with Terra in tow, who was happily chatting about the arrangements for the festival. I knew barely anything about what was happening though I'd seen the posters and some of the decorations being put up.

"What’s the point anyway?” Interrupting Terra on the subject of deadly flora.

“Of the festival or the bonfire?” She caught on relatively fast.

“Yeah, I mean… no one’s really explained it to me?”

“Oh it’s like a celebration of the annual tri-lunar eclipse. Night becomes day for like three days and we fairies can expect a sudden boost in power and the specialists get a leg up on the whole acceptance absorb thing of our magic. It’s honestly a win-win for everyone.”

“Tri-Lunar?”  sometimes I wished I knew more about the magical realm and how everything seemed to work.

“Yeah, the major moon of Solaria, Andros and Melody come together and through some sort of ancient power and all turn night into day and vice versa. Honestly, it’s just an excuse to have a three-day party.”

I recognised all three of the places at least, so maybe Musa was also travelling back for the festival and just didn’t want to say so; we started up the steps and halfway up the second set of steps, we bumped into Flora and her partner Helia. Helia had his arm around Flora who immediately greeted Terra with a smile and a half-hug.

“Hey Bloom.” Helia gave a nod in my direction as Terra and Flora exchanged pleasantries.

“Hey… actually could I ask you something?”

“Sure.” Helia loosened his grip around Flora and stepped closer to me.

“Do you know anything about Musa going away?”

“Uh? No? Not really? Have you tried asking Riven. He’d know better than the rest of us. What with being assigned as Musa’s partner.”

Musa POV

||Inside Silva’s Office||

“Thank you for arriving so quickly Riven.”

Silva stood across from us, Riven had been collected by one of the third years, he looked as though he just had gotten up or had been caught smoking again – though he didn’t smell at all of weed or tobacco. He took a seat beside me and reached for my hand, which I took gratefully… I didn’t know how to feel, and the room felt too quiet, and it didn’t really help matters that Silva was glossing over my mind, like Dowling it felt like someone was poking and probing my brain and I winced when he hit a particularly sensitive part of my mind.

“What’s all of this about?”

“Musa applied for leave back to Melody.” Silva began.

“And?” Riven really could be impatient, his grip tightened, and I let out a breath that I didn’t even realise I was holding in.

“You’ll be going with her.”

I could only imagine Riven’s expression, his jaw slack with shock and as his eyes met mine, I looked away and at the wall. Silva sighed.

“Seeing as Musa isn’t in a talkative mood. Her father has been given temporary release from stasis for the week of the festival.”

“Her father is in statis?”

“You’ll have to ask Musa about the reasons later. I called you in here because as her paired specialist you’ll be in charge of keeping her safe." 

The details washed over my head and rather than looking at the wall which was covered in certificates and awards and personal effects – mostly photos of Silva and Dowling covering their time at school, the results of successful missions and everything else.

“With all of that, you’ll be leaving the day after tomorrow, a jet has been arranged. You’ll be there during the duration of the festival and will return the day after it’s finished.”

“Will anyone else be going with us?” Riven asked.

“No, only people on the plane will be the two of you and the flight crew.”

I suppose Riven must have felt overwhelmed, as based off what Silva had been saying it seemed that the academy and even the specialist’s own school couldn’t afford to send more fairies and specialists with us – which made sense, fairies were vulnerable during the tri-lunar festival.  

Once were both dismissed, I reached for my earphones not wanting to face Riven or his questions, as I lifted the buds to my ears he reached out and prevented me from doing so.

“Can we talk?”

“We’re both already late for class.”

“Silva already told our professors that we wouldn’t be in for the rest of the day. We can hang out at my dorm or in yours.”

“Uh… I think your dorm would be best. I don’t think I want the other girls… to know why I’m going away.”

Riven POV

It felt almost as if Musa was suffocating under the weight of the silence when we finally returned to my dorm, having dropped first by the cafeteria to get herself an iced mocha with three shots of espresso. Having grabbed a turkey wrap for myself, she sat down on the edge of my bed. Consciously sipping her drink and looking everywhere but at me and I wondered just how bad a situation it was at home for her father to be in statis and for her to be so quiet all of a sudden regarding the topic. I chose to sit on the edge of Sky’s bed, he still hadn’t bothered to make it up and so I had to shift some of the blankets towards the room to make room for myself.

“So, you excited?”

“Yeah… I guess… I haven’t seen my father since I was eight...”

“What happened?” I unwrapped my lunch and waited patiently for Musa to find the words.

“My mother died when I was young. My father lost his mind.” She takes another sip.

“Oh.”

“Their specialists… were killed in an accident trying to retrieve a root that could have saved my mother. He was sent into statis three days after the funeral. He was so angry. Blamed the specialists who were in charge of the mission and just… yeah…”

Her words were both unnaturally fast and slow and it sounded like a record being played on the wrong speed.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about this. I never thought my father would be let out of statis.”

She choked out, I watched her eyes went through a rush of different shades from orchid, mulberry and dark purple before reverting to her natural brown eyes. As each type of purple rushed through her the room seemed to be swallowed up by sound before silence only to return to sound and I almost felt the urge to clap my hands over my ears but thought better of it. A spine-tingling shiver went through her, and she nearly dropped her drink.

Putting my lunch aside, I offered her my outstretched arms. She placed her drink down on my desk and fell into my arms. No words could really be used in a situation like this as Musa’s body wracked itself in sobs. Once again, I was left in a state of uselessness, I couldn’t help her or make the situation better – just like when Roxy and I were partners. I couldn’t keep her safe and now that I had been given the mission to not only protect Musa but escort her to home realm? The dark deep pit in stomach just seemed to grow.

“So how long is your dad out of statis for then?” I asked once she had calmed down.

“Just for a few days during the festival. We’re going to visit mum.”

“Is there anything else I should know about your dad?”

“He was a sound fairy.”

“I’m assuming they put the same things on Andreas on him?”

“They didn’t work… they had to strip him of his powers together. Rendering him mortal. But then he threatened to expose the magical realm to humans. Like he thought the humans would help him to destroy melody or something.”

Her tone changing from sad to disgusted and bitter. I rubbed her back and once she was back on the edge of my bed with her drink, I resumed eating my lunch, though I didn’t really have much of an appetite anymore.

“You don’t hate me, right?”

“No, Mus. I couldn’t hate you even if I was paid or even if I really tried to. I mean look on the bright side; at least this is happening now. Whilst our bond is still new. I can take the strain.” I assured her, though she still looked hesitant.

Bloom POV

“Hey.”

I pulled the chair out and sat down next to Sky who gave me a smile, why all of us were inside the auditorium rather than outside like usual during our joint exercises confused me, even more so when we were told to bring along our notebooks and that instead of practical exercises, we would just be working on practical theory instead.

“Hey.”

“Did you manage to speak to Riven about Musa?”

“He got pulled out of morning drills by a third year. Haven’t seen him since.”

“It must be pretty serious then.”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

We were interrupted by the loud entrance of Stella and Brandon who were laughing almost obnoxiously loud over their preparation for the festival. I almost wanted to hide in Sky’s chest as they passed by, Stella giving Sky a wave and wink before resuming her conversation with Brandon.

“Still not a fan?” Sky asked under his breath.

“Yeah, I don’t think I’ll ever like Stella.”

“Ha. Feeling is mutual.” He joked.

“Everyone.”

I looked up and saw that rather than Silva standing there it was Dowling and Sky’s father Andreas. Dowling stood behind a lectern and her eyes were a bright almost bluebonnet shade. Why was she reading our minds?

“As Silva is currently occupied, we will be looking at the theoretical side of the festival and the purpose for it. Please pay attention and I’ll take questions afterwards.”

Chapter Text

Flora POV

"Careful!”

Bloom froze as I pointed to the small white mushrooms she nearly crushed with her foot, she looked at me apologetically.

“Is this one of them?”

“Yeah, we just need the heads of them, no stems.”

I watched as Bloom bent down with her shears and cut them accordingly, I took a deep sigh of relief as I resumed looking over the different vines and roots that covered the tree; trying to spot a specific plant needed for healing deep cuts.

“How many more plants do we need to collect?”

“Five or so more.”

Bloom and I had been paired as Helia had advanced beast training and Terra was otherwise going to be alone with her brother and specialist. Sam was currently digging through the dirt trying to locate another type of fungi that liked to disguise itself as dead plant matter.

“I’m surprised that these plants aren’t just grown inside the greenhouse.”

“If plants were that simple, we would all be in paradise.” Sam shouted from a fair distance.

“What kind of fairy are you anyway? I know what Flora and Terra are. Earth and Plant fairies but I’ve no clue what you can do.”

“I’m a special kind of Earth fairy.” Sam rolled his eyes.

“To be exact I’m a fairy of nature.” Correcting Bloom.

Placing my palms against the tree I felt myself being lifted up by coils of vines until I was just where I needed to be able to see more clearly what I needed from this tree in particular, finding a weak spot in the bark I reached into my hip satchel and reached for a glass vial. I could just see Bloom finishing harvesting the head of the mushrooms and now that she was done with that she looked to Terra for help.

“Uh, just come towards me Bloom, you can help Sam find more mushrooms.”

“Why can’t we just… not collect this stuff?”

Sometimes I somewhat wished that Bloom had a little more tact and interest in the magical world, I knew that it wasn’t her fault that she had been raised in the human world, but it was painfully obvious sometimes that she thought she was the only one living life with struggles that we all clearly shared.

“Implying we had the space to grow it? Not everything can be controlled. Nature in particular.” Terra tried to explain a helpful tone.

As Bloom went over to Sam, watching her every move, I went back to my own task and sorely wished that Helia was here to lighten the mood. I had never really spent time with my paternal cousins, and whilst I was sure that Terra and Sam were sweet and absolutely charming – I didn’t grow up with them… I was of royal blood for magic sakes. As I tucked another filled vial of sap into my pockets.

“Can someone tell me more about the upcoming festival? Dowling wasn’t really… great at explaining it all and we somehow got lost in this weird debate about fairy anatomy.”

“What about our anatomy?” Sam asked.

Bloom POV

“You weren’t there?”

“Nope, too busy helping dear old dad. It’s a perk of being a kid to a teacher of this place.”

“Sam just likes to wag.” Terra muttered.

“Anyways, you said there was something about anatomy you didn’t understand?”

“Our wings. Mostly.” I blushed.

Dowling had explained that two-hundred or so years ago, fairies had the ability to fly primarily because of their wings which were physically attached to their bodies, forming first as stubs on the back before erupting at the first true show of power; each set of wings was supposed to be representative of the true nature and power of the fairy in question; but after the fall of Domino, it was as if overnight all the fairies woke up to find themselves without their wings.

“Oh, that stuff. It’s all a load of bullshit. Dowling and Silva take way too much priority on it.” Sam scoffs.

“You make it sound like you actually knew about this beforehand.”

“Sam has failed first year twice.”

“Hey! What the fuck! Don’t out me like that Terra.” Sam scowled.

His bitter resentment at being displayed as a failure caused his sister, myself, and Flora to laugh. After a moment he laughed too, and we were all back on the same page. Though I was still apparently getting in the way of the plant harvesting – not helped that I kept either trampling or picking up the wrong things.

“Sorry.”

I repeated for what felt like the hundredth time as Terra reburied a root that I thought was what we were looking for, only to be told it was not only the wrong kind of root but that the root we were looking for had blooming flowers and was in season.

“Look Bloom, you tried your best. We’ll take care of the rest. You can go get ready for the bonfire or see Sky.” winked Terra. 

“No one here has explained the point of the festival.” Remembering a part of my question was never answered.

“Who cares? It’s a festival. It’s fun. Enjoy it for what it is. Sky will be there.”

“But…”

“It’s a yearly welcoming thing Bloom. Seriously nothing to worry your pretty little head over.”

Sky POV

“Are you going to the bonfire, festival thing?” Bloom asks

We’re both sitting out in the courtyard, our Chinese takeout in paper boxes and our wooden chopsticks in hand, I chew down my piece of sweet and sour pork, she gives me the look of a lost puppy and I realise once again – no one has explained anything genuinely to her.

“Yeah, I guess.”

“It’s not stupid right? To go?”

“Are you kidding? It’s literally compulsory.”

I joke, Bloom doesn’t realise it and gives me a look of horror, I sigh, and she blushes realising that I’m being an ass. She resumes her rather consorted effort to down as many mouthfuls of fried rice as possible without taking any breathing breaks. In this light I observe that her hair like fire flickers in shades of orange and yellow; it’s usually swallowed up by the red.

“It’s kind of like… a chance to chill. It’s fun. The moons meet up. Day becomes night and we all get added benefits. Specialists get stronger, faster. Fairies like you get more magic to use than normal.”

“Isn’t that…dangerous? We’re first years. We can’t control ourselves.”

“Ahh but that’s the thing, there are precautions in place, and no one ever gets hurt.”

“Ok, well then… what about sleeping.”

“Oh sleeping arrangements are fun as hell. You’ll see.”

“This is seriously freaking me out, all the not knowing.”

“I’ll keep you safe Bloom.”  I lift my hand to my heart, as a symbol of my oath.

She smiles and diverts her attention to her stir-fry, when she mentioned that she enjoyed the texture and taste of tofu I nearly fainted but watching her content to just eat as she pleases, makes me wonder why other fairies worry so much over their appearance.

“Did you ever find out what was up with Riven?” Bloom asks after a moment.

I shake my head, when he didn’t show up to class, I knew something serious was happening but by the time I had gotten back to the dorms and our shared room he was already out with Musa doing whatever it was they did on their own time off. Bloom bites her lip before taking a sip of her apple juice.

||Night One||

Bloom POV

As I walk towards the woods with Terra and her own specialist partner named Kate, I wonder where on earth Sky is, having not seen him since our dinner ‘date’ was it a date? Or just a hangout? I can never tell with him. The fact that even he was out of the loop with Riven made me feel even shittier when we found the note from Musa stating she’d be gone for an unknown amount of time and not to worry.

“Hey, chin up. This will be fun.”

I readjust my bag strap, putting on the best possible smile that I can muster as we enter the woods, up above in the canopy of trees seems to be floating orbs of glass. I feel my jaw drop as I realise, they’re flying hammocks.

“That’s how we’ll sleep.” Sky murmurs in my ear.

I shriek from the shock, and he steps back putting his hands up. The rest of the forest is beautifully decorated with twinkling lights, fabric, and it’s a wonderland of colour.

“I’ll take your bag to our orb.”

“’Our’ orb?”

“Yep, specialists and fairies are sleeping in the same orbs together.”

I wished he was joking; I had thought I’d be sleeping with my dormmates and so hadn’t cared to pick anything nice out. Realising this Sky gives me a bemused look.

“B, you’ve slept in my clothes before, whatever you’re wearing as PJs tonight. Doesn’t matter.”

Chapter Text

Musa POV

Placing the key on the kitchen counter, along with my note I run my hands over my jeans once more as a knock on the door tells me that Riven is here. It’s way too early and I know that outside the sky is still dark – I had elected to leave during the evening rather than in the morning, and whilst I knew that travelling in the dark would be a little daunting for someone like Riven, I couldn’t imagine showing up at the facility where my father was being kept, only to be told he’d already been released and was somewhere in Melody potentially wreaking havoc.

“Morning.”

Riven yawned as I shut the door behind me, over his shoulder slung a simple brown leather duffle bag and at his hip, a sinister looking flail that he and I had been told was purely for intimidation and not to be used unless the circumstances were life-threatening or otherwise, he reached out to grab my own duffle bag, but I shook my head and gave him a lopsided smile.

“Ready?”

“Yeah, can we grab some coffee though?”

“Is the cafeteria still open? Even at this hour?” I joke.

“You’d be surprised how many of those… mind fairies can’t sleep. Must be hard, having the whole ‘I can read your mind no matter what time of day and no matter what you’re doing’ thing on their minds. You reckon they learn how to switch it off?”

I was surprised that despite being incredibly sleep deprived, Riven was still able to speak and act diligently, maybe that was part of their training to be able to run on no sleep whatsoever. As we walked out of the main Winx building, through the small courtyard and across the way towards the rest of the main academy, Riven reached into his pocket and turned his phone off.

“Any reason for that?”

“Force of habit, can’t be distracted.”

“But what if someone needs to tell you something?”

“There are other ways, for us specialists to get the message without the use of our phones. Trust me.”

“If you say so.”

Stepping into the dimly hit hallway that is adjacent to the cafeteria, there are indeed other fairies still awake, most of them holding a cup or cups of coffee to their lips or conversing softly over open text books; I don’t recognise any of them and I wonder what year they’re in. Come to think of it, during our first month or so at Alfea, we had barely any interaction with any of the other houses – was Winx really that exclusive? Did it come with some kind of ‘stay-away’ label or rule? Feeling self-conscious as we step towards the counter, a far smaller almost pixie-elf like girl is rummaging through the mini-fridge, searching for something when Riven greets her with a smile.

“Hey Beatrix.”

The red head whose hair is not like Bloom, in its shade for this smaller than life fairy has hair that resembles freshly spilt blood, but I don’t comment on her appearance; her clothing is gothic, and I realise much to my horror that I’ve been staring and have to shake my head as if to clear myself of the thoughts I am having as she looks at me expectantly.

“Sorry, I’ll just have a chai latte… soy milk please.”

“No sugar?”

“Um, a teaspoon of honey if that’s… ok?”

“Sure, that’s fine. On card Riven?”

“You know it.”

As we wait to the side after Riven swipes a card too quickly for me to see what kind of card it is, I lean into Riven, trying to keep my voice low.

“Um, what kind of fairy is Beatrix?”

“Storm.”

“Storm?”  I have to wait for Riven to clarify.

“Electricity but she has air magic too, so it's been classified as storm.”

“You seem… familiar with her?”

“We went on a date, one time when we were kids. So not really a date at that age.”

“Why is… she so dark?”

“She’s… got a complicated past.”  

He lowers his voice as Beatrix stands back up again, having ducked again to search for something. I’m still reeling at the fact that Riven and Beatrix went on a date, even as a kids and I look away from Riven and back towards Beatrix who greets a specialist student with a smile – a different smile to the one that she gave Riven, maybe that’s her partner?

“What year is Beatrix in?”

“She’s in third year. Her partner is named Dane. He’s pretty cool.”

But she looks way younger than me? How on earth is she a third year? Seeing my confusion, Riven chuckles and changes his stance to be more relaxed.

“Is that him?”

“Yeah. I don’t know him too well; he was a second-year transfer last year. Beatrix was apparently unpaired for some reason, and they hit it off immediately.”

Beatrix waves us over and Riven goes to retrieve our drinks, I bite the inside of my cheek as Beatrix murmurs something that I don’t quite hear, the fact that I can’t implies that she’s doing something to the air around her. Feeling incredibly uncomfortable when Riven doesn’t return immediately, I take a step forward and immediately I’m hit with too much sound all at once, shrieking I clap my hands over my ears. Everyone whose even near us, stands up and looks over concerned. With a self-satisfied smirk which is quickly replaced with a look of false apology Beatrix speaks.

“Whoops. Sorry.”

“Bea, seriously?” Riven turns and moves towards me, lowering himself as I try my best to compose myself.

“Said I was sorry.” She gives me a grimace that only I see, and I scowl at her.

Once I’m back up on my feet and my drink is in hand, I wonder if I should drink it. Riven realises my train of thought and switches my drink with his own. I go to grab my original drink back, but he shakes his head, and we move away from the cafeteria, his hand on my lower back in an almost protective gesture.

“I am not going to apologise for what Bea did. I didn’t think she would be… like that.”

Riven says as we board the jet, sitting towards the back Andreas give us a look of concern as I still rattled by earlier shudder and try to curl almost instinctively deeper into myself.

“Is everything ok?” Andreas asks.

“Yeah. Bea… met Musa.”

“Ah, I see.”

Andreas gestures towards the chairs that have been set up for us, he resumes whatever he was doing with his own phone as I take the window seat, once I buckled myself in. tucking my knees close to my chest, I rest my chin on top of them as Riven takes his own seat. I am itching to reach for my headphones and just drown out the morning. Riven eyes me continuously and I know he wants to know if I am actually ok, blinking I let the sound around me dull and a quiet but sorrowful sound fills the centre of my chest, spreading out so that I can no longer hear my own heart. Riven winces and I know that my magic has reached him.

Riven POV

||Moments Prior||

As Beatrix waves us over, I go to collect our drinks. Taking a step away from Musa who waits nervously by the wall, she looks exhausted, and her eyes are sunk in as I finally reach the counter. Beatrix cracks a smile.

“Is this one at least better than your previous fairy?”

Beatrix knows about Roxy, and I give her a look that I hope conveys that I don’t want to talk about it, nor do I want Musa to know about the events of yester year or my past. She gives me a disgusted look before directly glaring down Musa who steps towards us only to topple to the ground as Beatrix’s sinister blue eyes light up. Musa’s screams snap me back to awareness and I rush over to her as Beatrix’s eyes return to their natural colour of deep brown. Come to think of it, Musa and she have eyes that almost identical in shade. As I wrap an arm around my fairy and give everyone a look of apology. I internally curse myself. Beatrix must have heard that I was leaving campus with Musa and wanted to make a show of force that she was the one who nearly and I say nearly got me until the tree made it so that I was matched with Musa instead. So of course she switched with the usual fairy who worked on nights like this.

Picking Musa back up, I go to hand her, her drink when I decide against it and settle on the fact that if Beatrix is working and with her skills and knowledge of plants, I didn’t need anything else to happen to Musa, so I forced her to switch her drink with my own. I didn’t particularly enjoy chai or soy milk, but I’d rather stomach whatever Beatrix had thought was going to happen than watch Musa fall even further apart after being somewhat humiliated by Beatrix – the whole first year restriction of use of magic was a pain the ass, if only Musa had been able to use some of her magic maybe the balance of power between Beatrix and her wouldn’t be so incredibly high.

When what could only be called the sound of a distressed whale rocketed up from my head and down throughout my body and out towards the floor of the jet, I realised just how badly rattled Musa was. I thought I had done the right thing getting her out of there as quickly as possible but now I wonder if Beatrix’s attack was just the start of what was becoming even more of a nightmare.

Just when I thought things could not get worse, Andreas approached us and placed a hand on Musa’s head, watching her fall unconscious I look at Andreas with suspicion.

“She’s in pain, I knocked her out.” He explains.

“Why the fuck would you do that without her consent?” Hoping that Musa isn’t actually out cold like I suspect she is, knowing Andreas and his power over minds.

“Calm down Riven, I saw what Bea did. I was there.”

“You were? Then why the fuck didn’t you do something.”

“You seemed to handle it just fine.”

“Fine? Musa literally sounds like a whale whose heart has just been ripped out of its chest.”

I grit my teeth, attempting to keep my nerves under control, knowing that if my emotions get even further out of control that Andreas would just use that against me and have Silva take my place to protect Musa, who was my partner, my fairy.

What happens next is unexpected and I had only ever heard about it from Timmy, who so far as I knew was the only one who had experience ever using his fairy’s magic without the aid of his fairy being there in person. It’s like pure adrenaline rips through my arm which I hold up palm up as if Musa is holding my hand like in practice when she shares some of her magic with me.

Andrea’s expression becomes stony and a little worried as I unbuckle my seat and send a literal pulse of wind towards the older male fairy, causing him to stumble just a little and raising the alarm of the captain and the crew of the jet who wonder what they should do in a novel situation like this.

“Stay the fuck away from Musa. Got it?” I half bark.

“You have no right.”

Andreas tries to regain his composure, his eyes turning a dark shade of blue that I know from Sky is not a good sign. I step around our chairs, where Musa is still unconscious and reach for the handle of my flail.

“I have every right. You knocked my partner out. Even you know the rules, Andreas.” I hiss.

“Well good morning to you two.”

Our confrontation is broken by Professor Dowling and Silva step up into the jet, she’s already assessed the situation and knows what has happened for she turns to her own specialist and Silva nods.

“Take a seat Riven please.” Dowling gestures to the vacant seat by Musa.

I refuse to move however as Silva brushes past me and grabs Andreas by the arm. Moving Andreas so that he’s now in front of him, Silva guides Andreas out and off of the plane. Dowling lets out an audible sigh of discomfort and annoyance.

“Usually, it’s protocol for all three of us to be here. But in this case, I believe that the Melodian authorities will make an exception.”

“He knocked Musa out.”

“I am aware, I’ve counter-acted the spell. She’ll be awake in a moment, a little confused. You can tell her what happened.”

“You’re not mad?”

“No. You did exactly what I had hoped you’d do if Musa was in danger. She’ll likely face even more danger once we step off the plane in Melody.”

Dowling chooses to sit down and now that I am sure that Musa will be ok, retake my seat.

Chapter Text

Beatrix POV

||Back at the partnership ceremony||

“There’s going to be no one in my way now.”

I say triumphantly to Stella who looks down at her phone, picking at her lip and looking up every so often to see if Brandon has arrived or if he’s going to flake out on her so she’ll have no one to partner up with this year.

“Bea, you’re sitting in the wrong area.”

I look up at one of my housemates, Clarice who looks at me with disdain, I don’t know why – she’s in the same boat as me. Though I suppose I’m more of an embarrassment seeing as I’m here for the third time – which was not supposed to happen, but I suppose being the adopted daughter of a former king gave me some perks that the rest of the seemingly talentless lot of Alfea weren’t given access to. I stood up from where I was hoping to sit with Stella and her tiny little house.

I didn’t really pay much attention to the other four girls, seeing as Stella had texted me the moment, she was sorted into Winx to let me know that I wasn’t to talk to or mess with either Aisha or Flora – both of whom were princesses and so there would be consequences if either were pulled into my plots for domination over all fairies here at the school. She didn’t mention anything about the other two though, looking like lost sheep.

Moving to sit with the rest of the first and second years of my house Aether, I didn’t even have to bother about trying to match my outfit – for fey sake I had red hair, what more did I need to show that I was in the house of warriors; of champions. Of the only ones who actually matter.

Andreas stands with an unknown female specialist – certainly not his wife, but more like a babysitter – I don’t think anyone in their right state of mind trusted my adopted father not to do something stupid. His eyes meet mine and he nods, he is my conspirator after all. As the ceremony begins with the arrival of the boys, Andreas says something about Stella’s house of Winx being the smallest and therefore the ceremony would start there.

As the three princesses’ step towards the tree individually – many noting that Stella went first to show the true might of the Solarian army over every other nation before being followed by Flora who belonged to the relatively neutral and friendly realm of Linphea – therefore acting as a literal physical barrier between the not as neutral and definitely politically opposite princess Aisha of Andros.

I decide that now is the time to try and spot Riven in the crowd, I was hoping the tree would pair me with him, after all he was the only specialist worth his grain of salt – though he had friends like my adopted brother Sky. Sky like always was a beacon of light and next to him like a dark shadow waiting to pounce was Riven. Our eyes met and he gave me a startled look – had he not expected me to be here? Hadn’t Andreas told him of what was to happen? I then look over back at my adopted paternal figure who has now asked for the second last of the girls to step forward. She seemed pretty unassuming, with black hair, olive skin and doe eyes that probably allowed her to get away with whatever she felt like.

Everyone watched as she stepped up to the tree, removing her sizeable headphones and adjusting her fingerless gloves, she was dressed like she’d just walked out of a back alleyway fight club, combat boots, cargo pants, small gold hair clips that kept her space buns out of the way. She barely wore any makeup save some smoky eyeshadow and black cat eyes. She had an almost mischievous look on her face as her fingers brushed against the tree.

When no one stepped forward at first, I stifled a laugh. What was this supposed to be? Some kind of sick joke? Some humans who was told she had some kind of magic. But then the crowd of specialists started to rearrange themselves and with alarm I noticed that Riven was no longer sat with Sky. Searching the crowd as fast as I could, it felt like a stone had been dropped into the pit of my stomach; there Riven was holding the stupid fucking fairy who had just moments before been touching the tree and acting like she didn’t have a care in the world.

I was absolutely furious, and I reached into my pocket to text Stella who was just out of my line of sight – and probably making out with Brandon already. When Sky stepped forward for the red head and her own so-called display of power – what power meant that the leaves turned all shades of red, orange, and yellow anyway? I realised rather belatedly that whoever I was with was not going to be part of Riven’s friend group and I further cursed the situation I found myself in.

“We’ll do Aether next.” Andreas’s voice through the chamber.

Looking at my adopted father with a fury that I reserved primarily for anyone I thought was useless, I start to fear that I’ll be actually left alone and that all of the persuading and begging that Andreas did was for naught.

Dragging my feet towards the tree, I almost want to kill the fairy that is leaning against Riven, they seem to be silently conversing for her eyes are just barely a hint of purple. I was going to find her later and make her pay for taking Riven from me. Huffing out an exhale I nearly pushed Andreas out of the way as I placed my hands on the damned tree trunk. At first it resisted my magic and I wanted to kick the fucking plant.

A crash of thunder and the arrival of rain and lightning split the group of specialists in half as one was singled out and surrounding by bolts of light that would electrocute anyone else. He looked almost shocked and maybe even a little impressed to have me as a fairy as he finally made his way down the steps and towards me. Choosing to kick the tree for good measure and just because I felt like it, I stomped away from its roots and towards him.

“Damn! That was impressive!”

“Glad you think so.”

“Way to start the year off with a bang. I’m Dane.”

“Beatrix.”

“You’re definitely a combat fairy.” He fell into step slightly behind me.

“Only the best there is in this hell hole.” I tease.

“Can’t wait to kick ass, especially with your magic.”

“Thanks.”

||Present||

What the fuck was Riven trying to do? Rub it in my face? I had been actively avoiding him after the ceremony blew up in my face and I was stuck with someone whose ego was practically the notable thing about him. After the ceremony I had thought that Riven would have come up and said he’d force them to do a change, that he would be with me. Instead he didn’t, he completely forgot all about me.

Dane was by no means a good partner, constantly trying way too hard to be impressive with my magic and suffering for it. Though of course I pulled the fake ‘I’m so happy’ act. Then when I tried to approach Riven during break times when I saw him in the library or in the courtyard taking a break from sparring, he’d find a way to dodge speaking to me and so I was left fuming.

When I heard that he was leaving Alfea with his fairy who I did not at all know the name of – not that I cared to learn it, that bitch. I once again hoped that Riven would refuse to leave and would come and hang out with me, be with me.

So when he rocked up with her in tow, I could practically feel my magic waiting to fight her, I had to duck under the counter for fuck sakes in order to hide my hands which were quickly turning blue with all the pent up anger I had both for Riven – for abandoning me, and for this stupid fucking fairy that seemed to have stolen the only guy who I ever cared about asides Sky and Andreas.

I couldn’t help when my power decided for me that a small taste of power was what this fairy needed to learn her place and that I wasn’t just going to give Riven up without a fight. It soured my mood even more to see Riven become instinctively protective and as he shielded her, I’d expected him to laugh and to point and say to everyone else in the cafeteria that she was not his fairy – that I was his true fairy, and she was just some imposter fake of a human.

When he did none of that, even switching their drinks so that she was safe, I wanted to jump over the counter and kill her right there and then. After they disappeared from view, I had to step outside into the courtyard and take a breather.

What was most concerning however was the simple fact that my fingers would not return to normal, the feeling of my magic still waiting to be released and the fact that they were now burning a brighter blue than I had ever seen them before made me want to tear my hair out and curse the world for giving me such bad luck.

Letting out a scream that would probably wake up any fairy who was sleeping, I lifted my hands up into the air and watched as fierce blue bolts of lightning shot up into the sky. The bolts continued up and towards the safety barrier that protected Alfea from all means of magical attacks and natural weather events. Despite this sudden show of power I still could not seem to calm down and when I felt someone squeeze my shoulder I didn’t seem to stop and think, because the next thing I knew…

There was Dane’s body having collapsed onto the floor, he had been electrocuted to death.

Andreas POV

‘You need to come with me. NOW.’

Had been the message Saul had given me when Farah and he had stepped onto the jet, he was doing his best to keep his mental voice as calm as possible but the way he acted suggested that something had gone terribly wrong. Once we were off the plane, he let me go and half bolted-sprinted towards the central courtyard of Alfea. Following after him with no context as to why he was so panicked, I could start to feel the impending shock, fear, disgust, and outright panic that seemed to descend upon the walls as students of all years seemed to be heading towards the courtyard; none of them speaking – their jaws slack and their eyes wide open.

As we brushed and pushed past the students, the courtyard became clearer, there over what I presumed to be a dead body was a student I did not recognise; the tips of her fingers blackened and her hair as curly and wild as the wind, black with shades of dark purple, almost in the shape of a cloud with tips that resembled lightning bolts.

A loud piercing alarm brought the students back to reality as Saul and I came to a stop. Specialists and their fairies from the security portion of the schools staff stormed into the hallways, clearing the students away and sealing the area off as this lone student who was bent over the body of what appeared to be a specialist student remained as solid as stone.

“Is the danger contained?” asked one of the other generals.

“Yes, whoever you are. Please identify yourself and tell us what happened.”

Silva was reaching for the handle of his sword, the one that rested at his hip. I knew what that sword was capable of, and I frowned. There was still more silence as this female student refused to move, refused to speak but was gripping onto the shirt of the deceased like a fish would trying to breathe out of water. I took another step forward, hoping that my presence would calm whoever they were – they had a dark aura, one that did not belong to a fairy per-say but was familiar to me… it was the same initial feeling of shock, anger, and loss that I had felt when my own specialist, wife and queen, Marina had died protecting me. It was like my magic which I had always had under control until that point bubbled over and I lost control. Rubbing my wrists to reassure myself that my bracelets were still there, I nudged the shoulder of the female student who finally choked out a name that I hadn’t wish to hear.

“Beatrix Daniels… I think… I think I killed my specialist.”

Griffin POV

I sat with my hands resting on my crossed lap, sat across from me, on the other side of my desk; a newly made witch.  Saul Silva and the former king of Eraklyon Andreas stood at either side of her. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her hands were trembling with a feeling I was all too familiar with and knew was akin to what happened when a fairy, now turned into a witch; had too much pent-up emotion and had unleashed it improperly.

When I had been woken from the sudden and none-to-nice voice of one of my teaching staff, I had thought it was because another student of ours had escaped and was causing havoc in the magical realm – without the proper precautions expected of students here at Cloud Tower.

So it had come as a surprise when that was indeed not the case but instead two of the highest ranked officials from Alfea Academy for Fairies and Red Fountain arrived with what I presumed was the cause of my being awoken so early.

“Welcome to Cloud Tower.”

“Thank you for seeing us so early in the morning Griffin, we know your habits are particularly… nocturnal.”

“Nothing four or five shots of magical espresso won’t do.” I wanted to roll my eyes.

“What am I doing here?” hiccupped the girl.

“You tell me sweetling,” I moved so that my elbows now rested against the desk.

“Something terribly awful must have occurred for you to be sat here in the head office for a school of witches.” I continued. 

She burst into tears, and I sighed at theatrics of fairy kind and waited for her to calm down. I looked to the two males who stood on either side of her.

“Let’s start with a name, unless fairies have now decided not to name their children?”

“Beatrix.” She sniffed; I offered her the tissue box.

“Well Miss Beatrix. What happened?”

“I… I…” she hesitated.

“If it weren’t so bad, you’d be in detention back at Alfea.” I told her gently.

“I lost control.” She started, she had to take several deep breaths before she continued. “I killed the specialist I was paired with.”

I let out a sigh, one that I didn’t know I was holding and clapped my hands together. Beatrix looked stunned and jumped from my actions as I looked to the two male officials.

“You two are dismissed, thank you for bringing Miss Beatrix here. I’ll take it from here.”

“Griffin…” Andreas began.

“Unless you are suddenly a wizard or a warlock. I suggest you leave this place Andreas. Not all of your kind turns. Not after trauma like this. She’s good enough to not have dropped dead from the doing of it. She belongs here.”

With that, the two men left, and I was left sat with a girl who looked incredibly out of her depth yet at the same time, something told me she was always destined to find herself here. I give her another moment of self-loathing and self-pitying before standing up and offering her my hand, my other resting against my cane. She looked at my hand wearily.

“Well? Aren’t you going to take it? You’re going to get lost otherwise. At least for the first few days.”

“What?” She seemed utterly confused.

“My dear, you are a witch. Newly made. When you lost control, something dark inside you snapped and converted you into a witch, a creature with the power to control the darker aspects of magic."

"What? I can’t be a witch.” Beatrix starts.

“If you weren’t, Alfea would not have rushed you here like the wind.” I resisted the urge to clench my fist, leaving it still offered. When she still refused to move, I lowered my hand and gave her a pointed look.

“What field of magic did you have before today?”

“Air… Electrical…” She started to list.

“So, you could conjure up storms?”

She nodded.

“Well, well. It’s been so long since we’ve had one such as yourself gracing these halls.”

She tilted her head in confusion.

“My dear, today your life begins again. Gone are the days of being a pathetic fairy. You’re a witch now. You’ll need a new name.”

“A new name?” Now she seemed almost hopeful and that same look of ambition that I knew to be in all witches started to grow in her eyes.

“Yes, I think ‘Stormy’ will do, don’t you?”

Chapter Text

||Inside the greenhouse||  

Professor Harvey POV

“What will we tell the students.”

Keeping my voice low, I listened to Farah explain that the incident between Beatrix and her now deceased specialist Dane had been handled accordingly and that any student who had witnessed it would have had their mind wiped of the memory altogether by the security team.

“We can’t keep doing this, just wiping minds because we don’t want them to see the stark reality of the world.” I stressed.

“It’s not something any of them should be worried about. Saul and Andreas will take Beatrix to Cloud tower. Anyone who was a friend to the girl will soon forget she even existed.”

“Highly doubt that.”

I pinched the bridge of my nose and lowered my voice as Terra entered with her specialist partner, both of them seemingly having forgotten something back here. I gave them a look that implied I was busy and therefore would be of no use to them.

“Just brew some of the elixir into the punch, no one will know the difference. Anyone who does remember I’ll deal with personally.”

With that she disconnected the call, and I was left to ponder whether or not I would brew an elixir known to wipe memories, at least of recent days… but then what if it didn’t work or the students had a bad reaction to such a thing. Terra who had finally found what she was looking for searched my face as I looked down at my hands, where my phone still rested.

“Is everything alright dad?”

“Yes, perfectly swell. In fact, can you two help me with something?”

“Sure.” Terra said looking to her partner who confirmed she’d be happy to assist with whatever was needed.

“As you know, it’s up to the staff to make the punch.” I started

“Yeah, you told me the recipe. It seemed fine when we were there? No one’s spiked it yet.” Terra teased.

“Good, good. Except I’ve just been told by Farrah about another ingredient that she apparently found in some original recipe. Seems we’re lacking it. It’s a flavouring elixir of the botanic kind.”

“Oh? That sounds amazing.”

“Problem is, you need at least three people to brew it and then add it to the punch as is.” I sighed; Terra always ever helpful took pity as I knew she would.

“I can help, and we’re not going to be missed. Right Kate?”

“It doesn’t require three fairies?” Her specialist asked.

“Not so far as I know. Professor Dowling would be ever grateful. She knows how much the bonfire and the festival means to the students.” I layer on the lie as much as I could.

||Night One||

Bloom POV

When Sky returned, having taken my stuff to put in our own version of a hammock-orb. I gave him a grateful smile, Terra and Kate had moved to their own orb and everyone else was beginning to greet each other, some of them with red cups and were swaying to the music fairies who were up above, floating on platforms, acting as DJs with their varied instruments… I wondered if Musa were here if she’d be one of them.

“Want a drink?”

“Alcoholic?” I asked.

“Ha, I wish. Well it’ll be alcoholic by the end of the night, knowing someone will spike the punch.”

“I’ll have a drink then.” I nod.

“Alright stay here, I’ll be right back.”

Looking around, I start to wish that Musa and Riven were here, I barely knew anyone and couldn’t see Terra or Kate. I was about to reach for my phone when someone tapped my shoulder, whirling around I am met with the waiter from the massively important dinner party conference thing from a while back.

“Hi, what are you doing here?” He’s not in uniform, in fact he’s in casual dress.

“Hey, nice to see you too. The festival calls for people like me to be here. Keep an eye out on everything.” He chuckles.

“Oh! I didn’t know that. Sorry I completely forgot your name.”

I confess. He laughs and doesn’t seem to mind because he offers his name up immediately.

“Sebastian.”

“Right, it’s lovely to see a familiar face.”

I’m grateful at his appearance and wonder what is taking Sky so long, maybe he’s met his other friends and they’re holding him up.

“This is your first… festival, right?”

Sebastian asks, forcing me to pay attention to what he’s saying. I nod and he nods back, saying how this is the fourth or fifth time he’s been hired to work as a spy for the school – or rather to make sure that students didn’t spike the punch or do anything outrageously dangerous. Just as he’s about to move onto another topic, Sky’s face emerges from the crowd, and I step towards him. He has a drink for me in hand and I’m grateful when we’re finally standing side by side, I’m about to mention Sebastian being here when all of a sudden, it’s as if the guy has vanished. Furrowing my brow I shake my head and decide to take a sip of the fruity smelling punch, just as Sky mentioned; it’s just a lot of fruit juice that has been casually mixed up.

“The guys are over by the lake, should we head there?” Sky asks once he’s watch me take a few swallows.

“Sure, I… mean will Timmy and Tecna be here?”

“You know them?”

“Yeah, they uh… helped me out after I passed out at your dorm the other day.”

“Oh! Yeah, they’ll be here. Tecna’s in charge of the light show.”

He gestured up at the twinkling lanterns and fairy lights. As we move to walk towards where Sky’s friends are, I keep turning my head to see if I can spot Sebastian but it’s as if he was never here to begin with. I sigh and nod my head as Sky talks about how he knows Timmy and Tecna and I find it cute that he’s managed to keep his entire friend group from childhood – practically infancy the same.

“Shame that Riv and Musa aren’t here.” Sky murmurs as he waves to Timmy and Tecna.

Sure enough, the pair are sitting at the base of a large tree, using the roots as a seat, with Tecna holding onto a tablet and adjusting the brightness of the lights and the pattern of activity around us. She looks up and smiles before resuming her work, Timmy in the meanwhile stands up and greets us both by shaking our hands and laughing over Sky’s dishevelled appearance.

||Earlier that day||

Sebastian POV

“It’s really quite simple Sebastian, get us the dragon flame from Bloom and we’ll make sure your true power is restored to you.”  

Queen Luna sits upon her throne, her crown which is covered in large stones shines uncomfortably and I have to look away from her face and towards the ground. I knew that what the Solarian royal family and army wanted more than anything was to have control over the dragon flame. Now that it had made its appearance – despite the rumours it had gone out during the fall of Domino to the ancestorial witches. Queen Luna wanted to snatch it up and have it for herself.

“How? I simply can’t continue to try to break the barrier that surrounds Alfea.”

“Oh please, enough with the pathetic excuses. We have a way for you to infiltrate the academy.”

Luna slams the bottom of the staff of solaria against her throne and the doors to the throne room open with a bang. Three men, two of them guards drag an unconscious third one into the room, upon his arms are the bracelets that I know have stripped him of his power. I look to Luna and then back at the unconscious man.

“Who’s that?”

“That, is your way in. He’s a paladin that teaches at Alfea. You will possess his body and use it to take the dragon flame away from the girl known as Bloom.”

“Don’t you think the students, let alone Farah will notice.” I scoff.

“Ahh but you will not pose as just Avalon, but yourself. Possessing him and the fact that the barrier recognises him will mean you can be both him and you without anyone having the faintest idea.”

Luna really has sorted this out, I nod, and the guards unceremoniously drop the unconscious professor to the ground in a heap. He makes no moves to raise, and I know that this is definitely because of Andrea’s ability over the mind, stepping towards him I turn back to the Queen of Solaria who looks almost too smug at the idea that she’s the one in charge of my fate.

“How long do I have?” touching the forehead of my soon-to-be puppet body.

“Till the end of the year, we can’t have her pledging herself to the Eraklyon heir. If they were to marry, the Eraklyon people will no doubt use the flame to try to dominate and strip Solaria of its status as the centre of the magical universe.”

Without so much a word to her about the agreed time limit, I place my other hand on the professor’s still form and allow myself to seep into him, our bodies joining until he and I are one of the same. As I do, this is when he decides to try to fight back, consciously waking up and flailing his body about in attempts to shake me off.

“Get out of me!” He screams.

No one, not even the guards bat an eye at the man’s anguish as I continue my attempts to take over and become him.  His mental space, whilst bright and clear is easily corruptible at points and I tease these weaknesses in his conscious mind until he lets out a defeated sound before his mind falls silent and he ceases control of his body.  I laugh overjoyed, his voice is nothing like mine and yet I see myself enjoying this more than I should. Standing up in his body, I bow to the Queen of Solaria.

“I won’t disappoint you.”

“Good, now go. Get out of my sight. Do not speak a word of this or I will destroy that damned place you call home permanently.” Her voice lifts into a threat.

Bloom POV

I sway, my head spinning as the music and the noise of the party are in full swing around me, Sky catches me just as I’m about to topple over a rather large vine. I’m not drunk at all but there has to be something in the air or maybe I’m just overly tired as I lean against his chest and inhale his scent.

“Time to retire?” He asks me.

I nod, once, twice… I lose count as he picks me up bridal style. His skin warm to the touch and I giggle when he has to apologise to some of the other students who are still dancing and laughing the night away… day away? True to his explanation and everyone else’s the day has become night and the night has become day and it’s all just too confusing.

Once we are clear of the crowd mostly, he sets me down on my feet and I rub my neck self-consciously. We walk up to the same pod that he showed me earlier that carried our belongings and had a spacious if not very new hammock inside, there were cushions and blankets, and it was almost like a magical hotel room for all the things it had inside. Pressing gently on the frame, a doorway opened up and I slipped inside, taking my boots off and resting my head against one of the cool cushions. It’s nice and dark and I can feel my eyes relaxing.

“You going to be alright by yourself?” Sky asks.

I nod and bat my hand to show him I’ll be just fine; I just need a bit of sleep… that’s all. Hearing the orb pop to indicate that it has closed and is now lifting up through the branches to where the other orbs are floating, all sound seems to fade away and I sigh contently… as much as I love music, the amount that was playing and the lights show really were starting to irritate and overwhelm me.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

Rolling onto my stomach, I buried deeper into the soft woven blankets, all my muscles felt sore and the support of the blankets as well as the hammock felt amazing, moving so that I was on the far side of the pod, I opened my eyes. The pod was moving, and I hadn’t been the one to ask it to move… was Sky coming after all? Sitting up as best I could amongst all the blankets, I reach out for my phone and text him.

Bl: Coming up?

When he doesn’t respond immediately, I bite my lip and wonder if it’d be ok to call him, would he even be able to hear me?

Sk: No?

Bl: Strange, the pod is descending.

Sk: And you’re not doing the gesture?

Bl: I thought you were.

Sk: Stay where you are. Tap the inside of the pod. It’ll lock it. Don’t let anyone in unless you hear my voice.

Panic and fear flood my system and it takes all of my courage not to just call Sky, tapping as instructed the pod shudders just a bit before the sound of a clicking lock tells me that I am secure and safe inside. Trying not to think too much of it – perhaps it was just someone who had confused their pod with mine or perhaps it was someone playing a prank, hoping to spook me.

Deep breaths, I tell myself as the pod continues on a downward trajectile. However as if I was a light being plugged in, I’m suddenly find myself completely calm and focused; almost as if I’ve been plunged right into combat mode, the words of one of Professor Dowling’s lectures echoes through my mind.

Remember, no matter what there are two systems of belief you must have as a fey. The first is to always trust in yourself and your magic. Second that no matter the circumstance; your specialist will protect you. Their duty above all else is to keep you alive.

I can begin to hear Sky breathing, his heart thundering in his chest as my sight becomes clouded and I see through his own eyes. Though it doesn’t feel as unnatural as I thought it would be, this experience of being inside of Sky. Knowing what I had to do in order to make his life easier, I took a deep breath. Raising my hands against the wall, I watch as they begin to glow like embers, but no smell or indication of flame come forth, rather as the light begins to spread up and towards my chest, the pod becomes more solid as though my magic was wrapping itself around me and creating a further protective layer. I could only hope that was whatever was happening outside, Sky was handling it.

Sky POV

I had been chatting to Nabu when my phone vibrated in my pocket, wondering who it could be, I turned away from him as he returned his full focus to his fairy Aisha. Seeing a message from Bloom, who I had not left but twenty minutes ago.

Bl: Coming up?

As in did she think I was at the pod ready to sleep myself. Furrowing my brow I text back.

Sk: No?

Her next words strike fear into my heart, and I nearly drop my phone as my subconscious mind crashes right into Bloom’s, I take a deep breath as I look through her eyes and feel the sensation of the pod descending.

“Hey. Sky? Mate? You, ok? You look sick.” Nabu asks, I must look bugged out.

“I… I need to go. Something’s wrong with Bloom.”

I rummage almost half frantic for my sword, which like all specialists we were told to bring our combat gear, in the event of an emergency and knowing that Bloom was possibly in danger gave me the go ahead. Once I had it firmly in my grip I started to dash towards where the pods were.

“Shit! Sky! Mate! What the fuck!” Nabu calls from behind me.

“Something’s wrong with Bloom!”

I shout back, repeating myself once more. Crashing into a couple who scowl at me before resuming their routine of grinding and flirting. I give them an apologetic smile as I duck and weave trying to get pass the dancing drunk teenagers and towards Bloom. As I run, I can feel the same lick of fire; the same sensation I always felt when Bloom and I were practicing with her magic.

“Shit!”

I say as I leap over two unconscious fairies and their specialists. At least they could have found their way to their pods and blacked out there. The clearing is in sight and my heartbeat quickens at the sight of our pod which is almost at arm’s reach; I can tell it’s ours because on the inside I see Bloom’s outline in a glow of soft orange; having a created a shield to keep herself safe. Now that I am closer, I can see that it is being guided down by a complete stranger… a stranger who looks eerily similar to the man who was at the gala, the same one who was acting a little strange.

“Hey!”

I get his attention and in a moment of utter panic, stops what he’s doing and makes a clear run for it. I speed up, my veins full of adrenaline and potentially as a side effect of the lunar eclipse and the fact that I’m now almost in Bloom’s physical proximity. I barely care to see that Bloom is still inside the pod, I just know that she is. She knows it’s not safe yet to come out as I chase after the male.

“Stop!”

I continue to trail after him as he does his best to avoid me grabbing onto him, it’s times like this I wish I could shoot people like Timmy does with his bow or if this were Riven, he’d just toss his flail and the person he’d be pursuing would either be knocked out by the sheer blunt force trauma or trip over the chain.

Course, running at full speed regardless of whether or not you’re fuelled by magic or adrenaline gets people’s attention. I hadn’t even realised I was still using Bloom’s magic, until I nearly caught him, singeing a tree in the process with an outright ball of fire.

“Stop him!”

I tell my fellow specialists who snap to attention, drawing their weapons they too begin to make chase of this guy. How much stamina did this guy have?

Just as he’s about to be cornered by three older specialists, he does something none of us expects and leaps into the air. I come to a screeching halt as he disappears into the clouds. Since when could fairies fly that high, and he clearly didn’t have wings. Maybe it was a device, and I just hadn’t seen it? No… he didn’t have a jetpack or anything the humans used to eject themselves into the air.

Huffing, I bend over and take in several deep breaths of air as specialists and fairies who witnessed the event come to a stop as well and begin to discuss what just happened. Nabu who’s now caught up looks at me with concern, his fairy right behind him with what I can only describe as large floating bubbles surrounding her in a protective measure.

“What the hell? What happened?” Nabu asks, watching me recover.

“Is Bloom, ok?” Is all I can manage to say between breaths.

Speaking of which, even with the brightness of the proxy daylight caused by the lunar eclipse. Bloom’s arrival is met with awed shouts and people distancing themselves, for she is not her usual self but aflame. She scans the horizon and for a moment I see her panic until our eyes meet and she lets out a sigh that I am sure is full of relief. Whatever magic that was surrounding her dissipates as quickly as it appears, and I’m then greeted by her wrapping her arms around me. She squeezes me tight, and I know this has scared her more than I’d hope it would.

“You’re not hurt?” her voice is muffled by the fact her face is practically against my chest.

“No.”

“Could either of you just answer my question.” Nabu reminds me.

“There was a complete stranger, the person I was chasing. He tried to get into the pod assigned to Bloom and I. Somehow, he knew what gesture to use and was nearly successful.”

“He didn’t look like anyone I’ve ever seen.” One of the older specialists’ states.

“The fact he just leapt into the air; he must be a fairy. But no fairy can fly, least not in modern day.”

Offered another specialist who I was sure was also hyper-analysing what just happened.

“What do we do now?” Bloom asks, her voice small and scared.

Now it’s my turn to stand up straight, she still clings to me. Clearly exhausted by the use of her magic overall. I hold her close and rub my hand up and down her back soothingly.

“We should tell the professors.” Nabu says.

“You think they’d believe us? They’d cancel the festival and force us all into lockdown.” One of the fairies from Bloom’s year says.

“But none of us are safe if he comes back.” Others point out.

“Soft lockdown then, fairies back to their pods. Least till we scour the entire forest and make sure there’s no trace of him.”

I say, a tone that I’ve never used comes out of me and I realise it’s the same voice that my father used when he was once the king and had to command armies. Everyone nods and fairies of all ages and class ranks without question begin to move to their own pods, specialists sharpen their stance and begin surveying the immediate area for any signs.

I half carry Bloom back to our pod, her eyes are heavy and she’s exhausted. I have to remind myself that she’s not like the other fairies, who’ve lived their whole life with their magic. Nor does she have the innate stamina and resolve of a specialist.

“All I am is a burden.”

“Stop, don’t say that. I’m glad you told me right away that something was wrong.”

“But… now everyone’s… day? Night? Is ruined.”

“They won’t care. They’re just glad you’re ok and no one we know got hurt.”

Once we’ve returned and I’ve settled Bloom back inside, I go to take my own boots off when I spot a small silver vial, it wasn’t there before. I reach for it, unsure of what it is. Bloom looks at me with concern, but I pocket the vial before she can catch a glimpse – there’s no point in making her feel even more worse than I know she already does. Reminding myself that I have to investigate the vial later, I crawl into the pod behind her, placing my own boots alongside hers. Tapping the wall of the pod to let it know that we’re both inside, it begins to ascend once more, having heard the soft clicks of the locks.

We barely even hear the whir or buzz of the drones that Timmy and Tecna have no doubt sent into the sky as an added precaution. I’d only ever seen Tecna use her magic once, and it was to turn what had been an ordinary toothbrush into an electronic one, with nothing but a murmur from her; it was pretty cool to be honest, the fact she could turn any material object into something way too technologically advanced.

Bloom adjusted her position so that she could hide in the crook of my elbow, I resumed tracing my fingers up and down her spine in hopes it would alleviate some of her anxiety. When her breathing settled, and her head slightly rolled back to reveal her sleeping face; I knew she’d be ok.

||Up in the air||

Riven POV

I watched as Musa ate her grilled cheese sandwich, meticulous in the fact that she was dipping every second bite in the tomato-based soup, in almost identically shaped bites. I myself had already devoured my own bowl and sandwich and was just content to watch her as I finished my third cup of coffee.

She had, as Professor Dowling had explained woken up rather confused and wondering why she had suddenly just passed out whilst we were still on the tarmac, only to wake up after we had taken off and had left Alfea’s airspace. I had explained what I could and though startled, Musa had been grateful that I had stood up and threatened Andreas – who she clearly didn’t like nor trust. I mean I didn’t trust the guy either, but I couldn’t ever say that to Sky, or he’d think I was bloody mad.

“How long till we land?”

She asks Professor Dowling, wiping her mouth before she tears another bite off of her sandwich and dips it precisely into her bowl of soup, which is still half-full despite the fact the bread is absorbing so much of the liquid.

“In about ninety minutes, we’ll land in the capital city. After you step off the jet, you’ll be under the watchful eyes of the Melodian government officials. Least till you’re reunited with your father.”

“And you’re sure we’ll be, ok?”

“Absolutely certain, you’ll be taken by convey to where your father currently is. I’ve been told that as you’re both considered minors in the eyes of the Melodian guard, you’ll be watched by one of our former alumni who returned with their specialist partner after they graduated.”

So I guess Andreas had something to do with that second part. I roll my eyes and resume watching as Mu eats her food. She hasn’t said much, not after the incident earlier in the day, not after Beatrix. I worry that she’s too upset to say anything, or maybe she just doesn’t like to dwell? I adjust my seat and she looks over at me.

“You’ve not been… right?”

“To Melody? No, I’ve never really left Magix or gone too far from Red Fountain. Longest trip I ever went on was to visit Sky in Eraklyon after his mother died.”

“Oh… right… where are you from? I never thought to ask.”

“Me? I honestly don’t know.” I shrug.

Musa pauses, unsure of how to proceed and I have to reassure her somehow, so I do so with a smile.

“I was abandoned as a child, some place near Alfea. I was brought up… by the staff over at Red Fountain and of course by being friends with Sky." 

When the jet begins to descend, Dowling gets up from her seat and moves towards the front of the plane; giving Musa and I the chance to adjust our appearances and talk over what we hoped would happen or what we could… what I could expect in terms of the people and the surroundings. Musa changed from her previous outfit – an outfit that I had come to associate with her, gone were the jeans, the old, faded band-tee which had some reference to a band on Earth and when she got rid of the boots, I wondered just how underdressed and out of place I'd look.

Now dressed in what I could only describe as a rather unique dress, sandals, and her hair which I had seen both up and down in space buns, pigtails, braids, and all sorts was now tucked neatly into a singular bun with a fragile pink stick centred in the middle. Though never one for makeup, even this Musa changed about herself; I watched in silence as she fixed her lips with a tiny lipstick applicator.

“You… look so different.”

“Uh… yeah. Um, this is how people usually dress.”

“I am going to look totally out of place.” I laugh.

“Not really? Only the fairies dress like this… oh and the royal family. Otherwise specialists like yourself wear their usual combat stuff…”

“Noted.” I nod, relieved that I won’t look like a freak show.

“We’ll be landing in a moment, please buckle yourselves up”

“Is there anything else I should know?”

“Don’t be offended that fairies will bow when they first introduce themselves. I’ll be doing the same. Also… try not to let their words get to you. Ok?”

“Sure…” unsure of what she means by not letting their words get to me.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

I go to stretch out, but feel confined and partially crushed, opening one eye and then the other, realising much to my surprise that I am somehow half under Sky, with my lower body trapped beneath him. I try to wiggle but to no avail; this seems to be a common occurrence; and I blush at the memory of waking up before him again. Trying once more to free myself, I’m almost finally out from under him when I hear him murmur something in a language I’ve never heard before. I frown and freeze as he says it again this time in a panicked tone… was Sky having a nightmare?

Unsure of what to do, I place my hands on either side of his shoulders as he shifts, giving me some more room to breathe as he lets out a choked sound of fear. Knowing that if I was in his shoes I’d want to be woken up, I sit up finally and gently rock him.

“Sky.” I say as softly as I can manage, but it comes out much louder than I’d hope.

When he doesn’t respond and his voice hitches, before he lets out another strangled moan of fear, I suddenly feel swept up in a tidal wave of dread. Letting out a breath, one of my hand reaches for my phone and I see my reflection, my eyes which should be brown are instead beginning to shift into a familiar shade of orange and I know that things are about to get seriously bad – especially if I can’t wake Sky up.

“Mama!”

My brows furrow as Sky turns away from me, his arm lifting up and I barely avoid being stuck by his clenched fist, deciding I don’t know if I can wake him up and with the raising of the flames inside me, I open up my conversation with Tecna. Hoping she’s awake as I keep one of my eyes on Sky.

Bl: Hey, something’s wrong with Sky. He’s having a nightmare. I can’t seem to wake him up and my magic, it’s building up inside of me and I don’t know what to do.

He moves again and this time, that same arm reaches out for me and pulls me against his chest, he lets out a breath I didn’t even realise he or I was holding, and I make a muffled sound of protest.

“Sky. Wake up.” I say louder.

Sky POV

||Sky, age eight||

A loud crash wakes me up, the candles that are usually lit inside my room have been blown out and I sit up, reaching for my wooden sword, I rub my eyes and start to hear the sound of swords crashing against each other. Holding the hilt of my wooden sword, I begin to climb out of the large bed, the sounds grow louder.

My heart begins to hammer as one of the nurse maids named Olive that I had grown up around enters through the secret passage that connects my room to my mother’s chambers. She looks almost relieved to see I’m ok and places a finger to her lips. I want to ask her what’s happening, but too afraid to speak I drop my sword, which clatters to the floor, as she holds her free arm out to me; urging me to take it. I half tiptoe, half run towards her chest. Once I’m safely inside the passage she shuts it and gently exhales, her finger lights up with the comforting sight of her pink colour magic. I look up at her wondering still what is happening.

She gently pushes me through the passage, and whilst the muffled sound of fighting can still be heard, I feel less scared knowing that I have Olive behind me. We both end up crawling through until we reach the other end of the passage, she unlocks the latch, and we step into my mother’s room.

However, unlike the sight that I am usually used to, which is the normally perfectly put together room of my mother, whose tastes went towards deep greens and soft shades of blue. The room is in disarray, with her dresser chair having been thrown against the wall and the wind is howling outside. Her balcony doors having been thrown open with broken glass everywhere. I once again turn to Olive who gestures me to hide under my mother’s bed. I notice as I slide towards the bed that the large painting of my mother and I that was displayed over her fireplace was damaged by an axe that has been lodged into it. Not even the fire has stayed lit when it should be. I begin to chew on my lip.

“Stay here, and don’t make a sound.  Don’t come out unless it’s your father or Commander Silva. I will go see if it is safe and find her majesty.”

Olive whispers before her light disappears and I see her slip away. Crossing my arms under my chest, I wait in hopes that this is all a bad dream. As silence swallows up the room, I start to count in my head; it’s the only thing I can do as I wait with bated breath. I almost shoot out from under the bed when the doors crash open and I can see my mother’s bare feet, but she’s not alone. Rather from my slightly obscured view I can see her with her rapier, I can see the distinct shade of my father’s magic glowing off of her and she seems to be fighting off an unknown aggressor. I clap a hand over my mouth as I see her continue to fight whoever is trying to clearly kill her; they are armed with a longer more curved sword, and I wonder in the back of my mind… where was my father? Where was Silva?

My father always said that the only battle my mother ever lost was a practice bout to him in the days when they were students and were paired; she was his specialist. She never really spoke about where she came from, because it was already bad enough that she was not of royal blood and not from Eraklyon. Everyone she said had wanted my father to marry some Princess and she would have just remained his specialist, but my father hadn’t listened to his council, and he hadn’t cared when they had warned that enemies of the crown would try many times to take my mother’s life.

“Die you Androsi bitch!” the aggressor shouts.

My mother doesn’t respond, and despite the fact she’s wearing nothing but her sleeping gown, she’s uninjured and her movements are sure as they continue to fight. I bite down on my lip as my mother dives away from the bed, and for a brief moment. I wonder if she knows that I’m in the room; of course she does… she has to know, my father’s magic would have told her.

Just when I think the battle is won, that my mother will be victorious. She falls to a second aggressor who had been waiting almost in the shadows by the open balcony doors. I don’t even know if I made a sound or not as my mother’s body which had been glowing with magic falls to the ground; her rapier crashing against the floor as the two aggressors shout with glee, I desperately want to go to my mother, but Olive’s words haunt me.

A heart wrenching scream tears through the room and the two aggressors freeze up as my father, along with Silva and his own fairy rush into the room; one of them is cut down by my father’s own sword as the other is handled by Silva; his fairy dashes immediately towards my mother’s fallen body. Once the battle is clearly settled, my father pushes the fairy out of the way, saying my mother’s name over and over.

“Go find Sky.” The female fairy says.

Until now I’ve never actually met Silva’s fairy, and I can’t see her face as Silva nods and head towards the passage only for my father to croak out.

“He’s under the bed. Marina…”

Sure enough, Silva and his fairy lower themselves onto their stomachs and see me hiding, Silva offers me his hand, but rather than take it I slide out from under the bed and rush towards my mother and father. However I am halted by the female fairy just as my father’s magic is released in a torrent – heartbreak, pain and so much more; the female fairy barely even has time to create an adequate shield as my father screams. I look over her shoulder only to see my mother’s face, her eyes blank. I don’t even hear my own screams.

A week had passed by the time I see Silva and his fairy, who introduced herself as Farah. I hadn’t seen my father at all in the time that it took to prepare my mother for her burial. Though I hear him screaming over and over every time I shut my eyes. Her bedroom was restored to its previous state before the battle. They place her body on her bed.

My mother’s body, dressed in her battle armour with her rapier resting at her hip and her bow against her back. Her crown, the same one she was crowned with beside my father is the only thing that doesn’t make sense. Her hair is braided in a way that I have never seen before, and I wonder if it’s symbolic.  I was not allowed to see the wound, the killing blow that had cut her down, nor was I allowed to stay too long by her body. She looked so peaceful.

Later, when I was permitted to see my father, he was sitting on a plush chair, his eyes hollow as though he hadn’t slept since my mother’s death. His eyes could not meet mine and though I wanted to hug him so badly, the guards that surrounded him refused to let me, they said it wasn’t safe. Not anymore, never again.

It was only after I was taken away by Saul and Farah from the royal palace that I had been told. My mother’s final thoughts the ones she had managed in her dying moments to give to my father, had been her love, her dreams, and her hopes for the both of us. That she had been thinking of us both, that she had died protecting me from the assassins who were hellbent on killing us both. That she had fallen. It had broken and shattered my father’s mind, when my mother had died to them, he had lost the most important part of himself – his heart.

It took five years, to bring the ones who had planned the whole thing to justice. All of them from the kingdom of Andros and even worse? Sent by my mother’s own family. It made little sense, for them to do such a thing but Farah explained later when she could that they had the people of Andros had never felt comfortable in the fact that Eraklyon had someone and something to hold over them, that it had made the proud planet of water fairies so envious to see someone who didn’t even have magic become the Queen of the strongest military force, at least whilst she was still alive. Soon after the demise of my mother, our nation’s military fell to the Solarian army who saw the opportunity to add to the wounds of my father.

As a result, my father during the public execution of those who did this to him, killed the fairies first. He apparently laughed with glee, as the specialists who begged and pleaded for their fairies to be spared lost their minds before their heads were taken off and their bodies tossed to the hounds later. The fairies in the meanwhile, their bodies were put on display, hanging on the outer walls of our capital city for all to see. I was not allowed to attend as both Saul and Farah felt that such a sight would be unbecoming of me, that it would taint my future as a king.

||Present||

Gentle rocking finally wakes me from my reveries. Bloom’s concerned eyes are all I can see, she’s relieved that I’m awake as she wraps her arms around me; her scent has changed. Almost as if I’ve been trapped inside for days and only now have stepped out into the open air, wood smoke, cinnamon and the scent of apples that have become too ripe and have begun to ferment.

“I…” I want to start to explain but she hushes me.

“I saw it all.”

She says after we eat breakfast, neither of us really ‘eats’ we mostly pick, and her words don’t make much sense to everyone else. No one else knows about how my mother died, now that Bloom does, I wonder if she thinks I should have done something; just as the thought crosses my mind, she shakes her head and gives me a firm look of reassurance.

“You could not have done anything, even had you wanted to Sky.” She takes a sip of her drink and looks to the side.

“I… you weren’t meant to see it all.”

“Even if I hadn’t meant to. I did. We all have secrets. You’ll know what mine are eventually. I guess it’s part of the bond.” She shrugs.

The progression of our bond feels all too sudden, all of these feelings and experiences I knew were coming – they had been explained in detail over and over during my education as a child. It all sounded so exciting and wonderous, and I had desired as a boy for what my mother and father had; their instinctive trust and the fact that they knew each other like no one else could. Bloom twirls her ponytail between her fingers; something that my mother did when she was focused on something. Will that be Bloom and I? Not even Diaspro and I had the innate connection that we have.

“I think we should speak to Professor Dowling.”

“Over?”

“Our bond.” Bloom folds her arms over her chest.

“Why?”

“I mean, maybe this is normal and maybe I’m just being dumb.” Bloom starts.

“If you’re worried. We can.”

||After Class||

Bloom POV

“Professor Dowling.”

Sky and I are one of the few couples who decided to attend a class, it was completely optional during the festival, and in some ways, we’re glad we’re not the only couple who decided to attend the lectures that were still being held. It had been a mixed class on different elemental pairings. We wait till the room is completely empty before approaching her, she is packing up, shutting textbooks, and removing her glasses.

“Do you have a moment?”

“I do, what can I help you both with?”

She gestures for us to sit down, and we choose to return to the bench we had sat at. How the hell are we supposed to discuss the events of the previous day and the fact that our bond seems to be progressing way too fast – at least from what I am hearing from everyone else and what they’re feeling; with the exception of Aisha and Tecna who seemed rather impressed when I had told them what I had been feeling, both of them had tried to say that it was completely fine and that I was just overthinking this. Yet, after witnessing Sky’s nightmare firsthand I was starting to worry that it was moving all too quickly for someone like me.

“We wanted to… or rather I wanted to discuss the bond between fairies and specialists.”

“Sure, is something wrong?”

“I think… ours is progressing way too quickly. Professor Silva said in one of his introductory lectures that there was at least… three to five known stages of the building of the bond. It feels like Sky, and I have skipped the first four and gone straight to the last stage.”

Professor Dowling sat down in front of us, having listened to my concerns. She looked towards Sky who was looking over her shoulder into the distance and I had to nudge him, he blinked and nodded in agreement to my statement.

“Well, I’m not surprised, not at all.”

“So this is normal?”

“Not in the normal case. Not at all, as you’re the keeper of the dragon flame.”

She kept her voice low, just to be sure that no one who came in now could hear her.

“Have you been attending your history lessons?”

“I mean, yes but it hasn’t been brought up yet.”

“I thought not. All I can say is that as the keeper of the dragon flame, the most primordial if not the origin of all magic. It only make sense that you’d experience things that most fairies can only dream of experiencing after years of study and maturing.”

I lift my arms up, mostly in astonishment but also because I am annoyed that all the normal rules and practices don’t seem to apply to me. Professor Dowling’s expression doesn’t help as she stands back up and returns to her shelves of books, all the volumes look ancient, and I wonder why these books are kept here rather than the library. Once she finds what she has been searching for, she returns to us and places the tome down between Sky and me.

“This is the story or rather the history of the last truly known keeper of the dragon flame.”

Chapter Text

Stella POV

“Has anyone seen Bloom and Sky?”  

Brandon asked, we were all sat under a ginormous weeping willow tree, this was thanks in part to Flora who has breathed fresh life into what was otherwise a rather dead looking tree, the only other pair who was absent was that of Musa and Riven who hadn’t yet returned from their trip. Soaking up more sun, I shift so that my head now rests on Brandon’s upper thighs.

“Nope, I think they went to a lecture.”

Nabu who was closest to the water and was running his hand through it. Aisha was creating small waves as she seemed to ponder something. I look over at Flora and Helia who are both chatting softly, occasionally pointing and tracing the air when they noticed a cloud shaped like something or rather.

“Let’s be honest, do any of us like Bloom?”

I ask out loud, causing the others to look at me as they think over their answer, Tecna and Timmy who until now have been on their devices look up from where they’re sat – they are furthest from the group, having turned boulders that they had found near the tree into literal floating couches, the couches themselves were sleek and smooth.

“Yeah, I don’t mind her…” Tecna looks to her partner who nods in confirmation.

“She’s a little lost, sure. But she was raised a human.” Helia comments.

“Bloom has been good for Sky.” Brandon tilts his head to the side, and I furrow my brows.

“Don’t you guys think… that it’s so strange. That she was raised human.”

“It’s rare, but fairies do come from the mortal realm.” Flora states the obvious.

“You’ve barely given her a chance. Stel. This entire time she’s been here. You’ve been an outright bitch.”

Seeing that the tides are turning, I sit up. Brandon moves to wrap his arms around me, but I push him away.

“It’s really not my fault that she acts like a deer in headlights. I don’t think she should be here because she’s not a true fairy. Her magic, it’s not like ours.”

In the distance, I spot Sky and Bloom walking towards us, in her arms is an ancient book, Sky is just ahead of her with a smile on his face as they seem to chat about something that none of us can hear. I decide that I need to leave now, I’ve been avoiding her ever since I’d gone with Beatrix to find out more about her – in the end the results yielded nothing, and it was a pointless exercise. Having gone so far as to change classes so I don’t have to be near her.  She’s dressed in the same black leather jacket from first week and a baby-blue turtleneck, jeans, and boots that I’ve not seen before; it complements Sky who is in his usual specialist clothing, it’s eerily similar to Brandon’s, though his clothing has accents of green.

They come to a stop and Bloom tucks the book into her bag, her own face is lit up with a smile and when our eyes meet, she startles. I don’t even realise the problem until the others are starting to shout, but it’s too late. I let out a hiss as a current of pure energy sweeps through my chest; it’s the same sensation I felt when I blinded Roxy, this time the hit won’t be ‘accidental’. I know that I have the power inside me to kill Bloom and some part of me desperately wants to, because I just can’t stand her.  

I step forward and watch as Bloom’s eyes widen in shock before she shoves her bag into Sky’s arms, she holds her own hands up in a deliberate attempt to call her flame and when nothing happens, I take the chance to strike. I don’t realise until later that the reason why I hate Bloom is not because of who she is, but because she is all that I cannot be.

A multicoloured orb leaves my fingers, speeding towards Bloom who rather than flinching meets the challenge with a look of pure instinct. It’s a look that I somewhat recognise, because it’s the same look that my mother gives me when she goes off to fight; goes off to win the wars she starts.

“Bloom!”

Sky shouts just as the orb hits Bloom. Or at least that is what appears to happen, but rather than an anguished scream, like the same one that Roxy let out when I blinded her. There is naught but silence; before the crackle, a hint of sound of what can only be described as fire being lit begins to fill the air.  Despite dispersing my attack, Bloom is still standing, pulling my sleeves up I produce another orb ready for her counterattack.

Rather than attack though, I watch as Bloom having absorbed the light opens her eyes which are the same shade as persimmons. She lets out a breath and a gasp from Aisha tells me what I’ve been missing about Bloom’s lack of reaction to my magic; in fact as the smoke clears and my eyes focus even more do I notice that she has wings and they’re on fire.

Bloom POV

||Two-and a-bit days ago||

Tracing my pencil over my sketch of wings, I look up at the board just as Professor Dowling explains that she taps the board with a rod and speaks gently, knowing that we’re all paying attention.

“As you can see, the wings were attached to a fairy’s circulatory system. Major blood loss occurred when the wings were struck in a certain manner; either by magical trauma or more dangerously blunt force damage via a weapon.”

She circles the aorta which doesn’t look like the same as the ones I’ve seen in human biology books, it’s still large, but unlike human ones which branch three ways. It had two additional branches that led directly towards the bony bases of the wings.

“Would damage to the aorta be a death blow?”

“Most certainly. It doesn’t matter if it happens from the front or the back." 

She then traces the additional bone and I find myself sketching it absentmindedly, she then goes onto show what modern-day fairies began to look like, which contrasted to the bony stubs that used to protrude from the back to the slits like scars that remained – which was believed to be a far more primordial version of wings, which would rip out from under the skin and would retract and heal over until the wings were needed again.

“Each of these variations, disappeared after ‘The Fall’ two hundred years ago, though there is evidence that some of us have the faintest remanence. Such as the fact that our aortas are still adapted to supply blood to wings that no longer exist.”

“What about the people who had disappearing wings… the ones with slits? Did they lose them too?”

“Yes, because those wings once they erupt, cause scar tissue as they sit under the surface of the skin in pockets that are not at all detectable by any known magic or source of technology. When our wings disappeared overnight. Those scars disappeared as though they were never there to begin with.”

“So enemies would just exploit that?”

Dowling pauses after the question, debating how to answer, she does after a moment of contemplation.

“You are correct to make that assumption Terra. Even the earliest fairies knew that it was our fatal flaw. It is why when we discovered that we could pair up, bond, and share our magic with specialists. It became a game changer, and we needn’t fear the witches anymore.”

“Then how do we differ from witches? They can still fly?”

“That’s because their magic comes from a different source, they don’t have an altered aorta like we do. Their hearts are practically identical to the humans. However unlike us, they bleed a deep dark almost black colour.”

That was news to me, I lift my hand up.

“Then what do we bleed?”

“It differs depending on the fairy and their magic. Whether or not they’re bonded or not. For example, most mind fairies like myself bleed a milky grey type of blood. It changes to an almost pale beige colour when the fairy is bonded.”

“What colour do specialists bleed then?”

“They bleed red, just like humans.”

“Could wings ever come back?”

“It’d be a miracle, were it to happen.”

||Present||

After we had a long chat with Professor Dowling – even going as far as to exhaust her on the topic of the bond between fairies and specialists, she had given me several tomes on the history of the dragon flame, urging me to do some reading and see if I could see any clear differences between what they reported when they first were paired etc. Sky and I had decided we wanted to see what everyone was up to – seeing as Riven and Musa were still away on their trip.

We were almost at the bottom of the small hill when I crossed eyes with Stella. Her eyes glowing bright yellow, in her hand was a growing ball of light. Having put one of the books that Professor Dowling wanted me to read back into my book, shoving the bag with the books towards Sky. I turn my attention back to the orb as it approaches me with a speed that I cannot comprehend. I shut my eyes and pray that my magic will save me.

I almost expect it to hurt, as I hold my hands up to shield myself from the impact. Something inside me shifts, and as though I’ve been placed in a current of air, something hot and wet, a pressure pushes back against my spine. I let out a breath as my eyes open fly open. Stella still holds a ball of light in the distance, and I lower my hands, the smell of grass and singed fabric has me looking all over myself for an injury. I don’t even think to ask as my legs instinctively push me off the ground, instead of falling though I float. That same hot and wet pressure begins to dry and solidify, feeling a warm embrace. I look down at Sky whose eyes look to be almost out of their sockets.  

Soon the shade of his eyes match my own and from the reflection, I can see what has his eyes bugged out as they are. Just taller than my head are the tips of clear translucent wings, wings that are on fire.

“Holy shit.”

He gets up from where he’s fallen, placing the book bag to his side, he offers me his hand and I concentrate on trying to move towards him, but before I can another orb of light comes directly from Stella. Turning my hand towards it. I mouth ‘be gone.’ Like a snake climbing up a tree, my fire which till now had just been that fire – comes out in a serpentine like creature, wings erupt from this same serpent as well as four short legs. It’s tail leaves me and it screeches in fury.

“Are you ok?” I ask him.

“Yeah… but holy shit. You have wings… you’re flying Bloom.” Sky stammers.

I’m relieved to know that the magic hasn’t touched Sky, as I focus on Stella who now unable to create anymore magic. Stands unable to move. I decide to glide towards the direction of the group, most of them having moved away from the Solarian princess with their hands up in a sign of surrender.

“What the hell is your problem?” I ask her. She opens her mouth to speak but I interrupt her.

“This entire time, you’ve seemed to think I’m not worthy of being here. I know you’ve been avoiding me, and I’m partially glad for that fact. But what the hell is your problem?”  I demand.

Her jaw which has fallen slack, still gapes as her own specialist Brandon tries to get attention. I scowl and allow myself to lower to the ground, the pressure of my wings suddenly dissipates as if they were never there to begin with – though now that they’ve emerged, I can tell they’re inside me, just like the wings which emerged from slits. Finally as if she was asleep Stella speaks.

“You… have wings.”

“I noticed that.” I roll my eyes.

But that’s not the only thing that’s amiss about this whole situation, apart from the fact that Stella tried to attack me with two balls of glowing light, I turn my head at the sound of trumpets and Queen Luna as well as a convoy of guards approaching – when the hell did, they get here? They had left shortly after the gala, stating that they would not talk to the Eraklyon officials and the relations between Andros – Aisha’s parents and Sky had been rather tense and awkward at best. Now however, the tone of the space changes around us.  Everyone nearby notices the small group of royal officials approaching.

“Run Bloom.” Brandon says.

“What?”

“Run. Now. Go. Or fly away. Just go.” Brandon pleads.

I look back to where Sky is, and he gives me the same look as Brandon is giving now. Something tells me he’ll catch up later. Though I don’t know why I’m being told to run, my hand is grabbed by Flora who tugs me towards the tree and suddenly I’m running alongside her.

“Why are we running?” I exhale as we dash through the trees.

“Because if we don’t and Stella’s mother gets to you first. She’ll demand the dragon flame be stripped from you.”

“How the hell does she know about that?”

“No doubt Stella or someone else told her and the Solarian army has been dying to find and control the dragon flame. Ever since the fall of Domino.”

Flora has to bend over to breathe, her own specialist Helia has been trailing behind us and as I look back, I notice that more trees than what were there have blocked the path behind us, glancing at Flora’s hand which is glowing and her bright green eyes.

Daphne’s voice breaks us out of our moment of rest.

“With me, now. All three of you.” She demands, it’s not a request. We follow after her.

As if this week could not get worse, once we’re through the portal which Daphne produced from naught but thin air, the portal zips close with an audible pop and she looks at all of us, once she’s sure we’ve all got limbs she hands me a shirt, again having pulled it from somewhere unknown.

“Your shirt and jacket were ruined by the sprouting of your wings.” She states.

I take the shirt from her and all three of them turn away so I can change out of my half-burnt clothes and into the white shirt she’s giving me, wincing when the fabric touches the tender skin of my back.

“The pain will go away shortly.” She reassures me.

I hold up my finger for silence.

“Why is this happening and now? Why am I running from the Solarian Queen?”

Daphne hesitates and rather than the head of my house answering my question, it’s Flora who speaks.

“It’s not covered in first year. The truth that is.” She starts.

“What truth?” I ask, backing away from the trio.

“The fall of Domino. It wasn’t just witches. It was the Solarian army.”

Chapter Text

||Two-Hundred Years Ago||

Third Person POV

“Hear ye, hear ye!”

A singular trumpeter approached the gates, their eyes lit with green as the trill of birds echoed his words. He was dressed in rich robes of red, gold and deeply vibrant hues of orange, the only obscene thing about his appearance was that of a hideous reptilian hat, covered in feathers and far larger than even the trumpeter’s own torso. Outside, crowds amassed, all of them having waited with bated breath for any news that would come out of the royal palace regarding the birth of a second child to the King and Queen of Domino. Many in the crowd, hoped it would be a boy, a male who could carry on the Queen’s responsibility as the keeper of the dragon flame.

“Be silent! Be silent! Be silent and hear!”

The trumpeter finally came to a stop, just out of reach from the grasping and pulling hands of the crowds; though he was not alone, for there were guards with swords and bows and all sorts of other deadly weapons to either side of him, he might as well have been. He kept his expression neutral, and his voice pitched to be heard.

“It is with great pleasure; his majesty and her grace bring the news of the birth of a second princess.”

There were grunts of displeasure coming from the crowd, mostly from those who had spent a small fortune in order to bid on the outcome of the royal sex.

“She is to be known by the name ‘Bloom.’ The second princess is in perfect health.”

“What about the dragon flame!” Someone from the crowd shouted.

It was a sore subject for many of the people of Domino, despite their proud ancestry as the only true descendants of the great dragon; none of them had been blessed with even the mere touch of the true flame. For it had been passed down generation to generation. With each successive heir being put to the test to determine their worth in the matter. The news of yesteryear of the terrible outcome of the crowned Princess Daphne had soured the people’s view on the worthiness of the female form to carry such primordial magic. Perhaps it would be different with this child, but one thing was certain – the people refused to be disappointed again. The trumpeter continued with his duty.

“It has also been confirmed by His Majesty and Her Grace that the marriage alliance between the Crown Princess Daphne and Prince Thoren of Eraklyon will go ahead.”

This time the news was met with applause and shouts of celebration and glee, the people of Domino knew that this marriage would strengthen the bonds between their planet and realm with the strong bloodlines of the Eraklyon people. Who for all intents and purposes the people of Domino felt were the only ones who mattered compared to them. Others from outside of either locale would argue that the fact that the two realms were so close was dangerous and that in hindsight this act was a major political flaw – not that it mattered to the King and Queen of Domino, for they like many of those who had sat upon the throne of Domino had been a love match and they wanted the same for their daughters.

Particularly insulted was the King of Solaria who after news reached his royal chambers, threw his chair against the wall, and toppled his desk, he was disgusted. He had every reason to be – he had hoped that the current king of Domino would see sense and marry the Crown Princess to his younger brother Radius. If ambassadors of the two realms had anything to say on the matter, they refrained from doing so.

On the other hand, in the realm and planet of Andros, the people seized on the possibility that they now had opportunity to climb the ranks of magical superiority and sweeten up the prospect of this second princess being wed to one of their crowned princes. There was little secret that the Androsi people craved something other being seen as the counteract of the kingdom of Domino and they desperately wanted if nothing else but to be seen as allies of the most ancient realm.

Many of the other planets saw this birth for what it was, if the Crowned heir had failed to become the next guardian of the flame and not from lack of trying; that had meant that the flame had chosen this younger Princess. All of them began to prepare for the inevitable truth that the Crown of Solaria would undoubtedly declare war or some sadistic contest in order to strip Domino of its prominence and take the flame for themselves.

Throughout history, as noted by the people of Linphea and Melody were records of the Solarian people’s various attempts to persuade the great dragon to change hands and leave the planet of Domino for their own – mostly because they believed that as they were gifted by light, they had been blessed by the dragon as well and therefore the dragon should not be so selfish as to remain dormant in the one location.

||Solarian Royal Palace||

“We will cut them both down. You will marry that Karunda Princess.”

“Would that not raise the suspicion of the king of Eraklyon?”

“Not as if he matters, the sly bastard is celebrating with drink. Gaining the marriage of Crown Princess will be his doom. We will not allow him to snatch the younger up. She will be ours.”

“I do not think this is wise Celsius. You should turn your attention instead to the famine that rocks Solaria.”

“Bah, there is no famine. That is merely folk rumours. Honestly Radius, you could never rule. You do not seem to be inclined to magic, though I suppose status as Paladin makes you more useful than a human.”

“I still think is the wrong way to go about things.”

“You will marry Luna of Karunda and that is that. At least she has been purported to have significant gifts in light magic.”

“I will not.”

“Then I have no choice to kill you and marry her myself.”

||Realm of Oblivion||

She was nervous, she had every reason to be as she picked at the skin of her fingers. None of the other three creatures who sat in the glacial room had spoken since she had relayed the message she has been given. She almost turned tail and ran out the door when the creature in the centre finally spoke, it was like she had been forced to listen someone being flailed, boiled, and then frozen alive. This voice would forever linger in her nightmares. She gulped down her fear and told herself not to be afraid.

“We give you a gift, our weapon.”

“W-weapon?” She froze, there had been no mention of a weapon.

She could barely breathe, let alone blink when a shadow emerged; a tall young man with handsome features and a look of pure evil approached, even her magic knew that it was not a good idea to be near this man and she looked to the three creatures who still remained seated.

"For you. For the fall of Domino. You will keep Eraklyon busy. We will do the rest.”

“Who are you?” She wished she hadn’t bothered to ask.

“Does it matter? You are the new Queen of Solaria, having disposed of the second prince.” This creature now spoke.

Technically she was not Queen yet, she still had to find a way to remove the current king of Solaria, it had been easier than she has anticipated to get rid of the second prince of Solaria at the order of the current king – who believed that her place as one of the most powerful light fairies from one of the target kingdoms would keep that target kingdom quiet; lest they lose face with the Domino royals.

“I… you know more than you should.” Her eyes narrowed.

“I only know what my mothers have told me. It matters not, the dragon flame will be ours.”

“So I keep Eraklyon busy, and you will do the rest?”

She had to be sure that there would be no way any of this would be traced back to her. It would ruin her. She wanted the dragon flame of course – who didn’t? Ever since she had been told tales of its origin as the only pure magic left. She desired for her new home of Solaria to be the centre of the magical and non-magical dimensions and if that meant having to topple the current crown jewel that was Domino? In order to get her wish? She’d do it.

“Yes, your majesty. I am Sebastian Valtor, and I am at your service. My mother’s will see to it that Domino will fall, and I will be there to claim the dragon flame.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“The flame and I are but one and the same. I come from it. I am its antithesis.”

Chapter Text

Oritel POV

“My liege.”

An exhausted messenger pushed past the guards, his face pale and sticky with sweat. Though the tent fabric was thick, and it allowed for the sound to be muffled, the sudden arrival of the messenger, whose hands I now noticed were smeared in gore – allowed us to hear just a brief portion of what was occurring outside. I scanned down at my map, watching as the bright light of my troops were being decimated by the witches and their foul army.

“My liege.” He began again.

“You arrived too late; I already know that our eastern front has fallen.” I tried not to frown.

“That is not what I am here for.”

He puffed, reaching into his breaches for a tattered scroll, the gore of his hands bled into the crisp white parchment envelope. A three-pronged triton in a deep almost iridescent shade of navy wax seal indicated that the message was from none other than the land king of Andros. Tearing the seal open I unfolded the thick waxy paper and read the words of what was quite possibly the most unexpected ally to come out of this war.

O,

I write with great haste and urgency, and pray this message reaches you in time. I have been informed through her majesty Queen Ligea that her scouts have been made aware of the witches’ intentions to strike the capital at the stroke of midnight. Their aim is to cut off the head of your Queen and the Crown Princesses.

They do this in hopes it will rouse the great dragon and force the conflict to end in their favour. I bid you to make a hasty return to the capital, leave your men behind. My own Queen is on her way with five hundred of our finest fairies and paladins, all who have sworn to defend your path back to the capital and to ensure that all your plans will be executed whilst you are away.  

By the grace of the waves.

T. 

I let out a deep sigh before throwing all my energy into making my way home, back to the palace and to Marion, holding my fingers up to my lips I let out a shrill whistle, a sound that only one creature within the temporary menagerie can hear. My guards who till now have stood in defensive positions look at me uncertainly.

“I cease control of this camp. In my absence, Queen Niobe of Andros takes command.”

A large gong rings out as my intentions are made clear and just as I round my table, which holds all of my strategies and current maps of the several different battles being fought. Forcing my head piece back on I step out of the tent as Queen Niobe slips down from her own fine war horse, she looks at me with a nod of determination before I myself climb atop my own dragon and make my way towards my home.

“For the great flame.”

She says before she walks into the tent, the sudden shift in command changes the outward appearance of the tent’s fabric, going from colours that mimicked the flames of the great dragon to those of the royal colours of Andros. Soaring high up and above the conflict, I spot my men fighting with a ferocity that would make any father proud.

Marion POV

The doors slammed wide open, and if not for the fact that my husband had a sword containing a fragment of the flame of the great dragon, I would have without a doubt reduced him to naught but a memory. Lowering my hand to my side, I looked back at our two daughters, Daphne held Bloom close to her chest and had encompassed her sister with magic that only came as a result of being declared the Nymph of Domino.

“Father!” She shouts.

“Now is not the time.” I hiss, urging her to be silent as Oritel gives me a grave look.

“What is it, my love?”

“Daphne, take Bloom to the great dragon’s chamber. Do not come out until your mother or I comes to fetch you. They’re coming.”

“But father.” Daphne starts.

“You must forget your role as my daughter and the crown princess and do your duty as the Nymph of Domino. Rouse the dragon or the beasts of the depths. Protect your sister with your life.”

I watch as Daphne swallowed down her fear and gave me a look of apprehension; she and I both knew that now that Bloom had been chosen as the next keeper my hold of the flame was dwindling and that soon I would be rendered powerless. The sound of the outer walls of the palace being breached and hordes of demons and dark creatures screaming as they met with our personal guard forced me to push my eldest daughter in the direction of the grand chamber.

Watching her fly off with our infant daughter, I look back at my husband who’s breathing still had not calmed. I had been waiting with Daphne inside the throne room since word of Oritel’s departure from the front lines.

“I am so sorry.” He begins.

“Do not start, there is no need to apologise. You are here and that is all that matters. I still have enough of the flame to protect our daughters. We can only hope they do not get past us or manage to breach the inner sanctum and the grand chamber.”

Though neither of us wants to say it, we both know that neither of us were going to live out this night, but at least our daughters would. At least the dragon had chosen its next keeper and that keeper though an infant now would ensure the survival and future of Domino. Taking his outstretched hand, I give him the smile that I reserved only for him, as the sensation of great and terrible evil began to filter into the room. It was time to meet our end.

Andreas POV

Marina and I watched the events occurring in Domino through the eyes of the scout we had sent to keep an eye on the war, neither of us had slept since we had been informed that the ancestral witches had remerged and had plans to either slay or attempt to tame and thus control the great flame. Marina winced and looked away as that same scout who had infiltrated the royal palace and was now hiding behind a pillar in the throne room watched as Oritel went to greet his family for the last time.

“Forget Luna and what she said would happen if we interfered. We cannot abandon them.”

Saul and Farah plead, they too had been watching the incident and had strongly urged that despite the drawn-out audience we had, had with the newly crowned Queen of Solaria that we should go back on our word, renege the agreement to stay out of the conflict and join the fight to protect not only Domino but the great dragon flame.

“We do not have the time nor the resources to mount an adequate defence or force should the witches turn their attention to Eraklyon.”

One of the generals under Saul stated plainly, but Saul as always during situations like this was not listening. Farah bit her lip and looked to her partner and she opened her mouth to try to convince my wife to try to change my heart and mind on the matter when the sudden emergence of the man that Luna had told us was named Sebastian Valtor entered the throne room with a group of creatures none of us had ever seen before; they screeched and drowned out whatever was being said between Valtor and our close friends the king and queen of Domino.

“Both of the Kings from Andros once again sent messengers.” Started another general. “We turned them away. Our views as you pointed out my King have not changed.”

“They will never forgive us.” Marina’s voice trembled.

“It is enough to know that we will survive. Perhaps if Domino were to fall, then we can hope that the dragon and its keeper will arrive here.”

I crossed my arms over my chest, watching as Marina wiped a tear from her face and continued to stare blankly over at Farah. Saul’s cursing brought me back to the orb and what was happening; the ancestral witches having left the battle to their ‘son’ Valtor was not in fact alone, I squinted at the bright light and realised that there was only one fairy who could produce such a vicious light and had no regard for life as it was. Luna.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Farah clenched her fists.

We could now hear Luna, who was standing over the bleeding form of Marion. Marina reached for me, a sob racking her body as Luna mocked the dying queen.

‘What was it I said at graduation? When we were all attending Alfea? Oh. Yes. I remember that I would be your downfall and that the dragon flame would be mine!’

‘How could you?’ Marion choked out.

‘How could I? How could you. Oritel was mine until you came and stole him from me.’

All that we could hear after that was Marion’s scream as Oritel’s corpse was tossed towards her, his heart having been ripped out by Sebastian who wiped the blood on his face with Oritel’s cloak. I clapped my hands over Marina’s eye in attempts to block the sight from her eyes; but she had seen it anyway and I could only watch as my wife turned away, retching and gagging. Farah moved towards Saul’s chest with loud sobs as Saul kept his eyes on the orb entirely focused. Our scout, having seen enough rushed towards the location of the two princesses and the great dragon.

Chapter Text

Daphne POV

||In the Present||

Flora’s word ricocheted through the room as Bloom’s eyes widen, I swallowed down the bile I felt building up in my throat as the Linphea Princess tried to reassure Bloom that the story had a good outcome and that not ‘everything’ was as lost as Bloom now thought it to be. I could barely stand to look at my baby sister and kept silent as Bloom threw her hands up in shock and started to pace anew. Though she had changed and was wearing a new shirt, the slits which had only just now begun to heal into faint silver lines had left some blood on the cotton white shirt. Absentmindedly I felt my own hand move up to rub where my own scars were, where my wings had been once before I had been cursed by the Ancestral witches.

“The story doesn’t end with the king and queen dying.” I start.

“Well of course not, the two princesses, right?”

Flora had during her recounting of the true history had omitted the names of the princesses, afraid that I hadn’t the chance to tell my baby sister that this history lesson was about us. Flora looked to her specialist who was busily texting those who had been left by the side of the river to deal with the Solarian convoy. I hated hearing the story of my parent’s death but was grateful that Alfea Academy chose to expose the role of the Solarian people in the fall of our home realm. I sat down as Flora approached Bloom to stop her pacing.

||Grand Chamber||

I rocked Bloom in my arms as I stood just in front of the dragon whose head remained still, though I could tell the source of all magic was asleep by the occasional movement of its chest as it inhaled and exhaled great plumes of smoke. I was thankful that my baby sister had remained asleep during the entire start of the day, having fallen asleep in the early morning after my mother had given her a drop of sleeping draught after the news had come from the battlefield that our father was returning with great urgency. His return had confirmed my mother’s worse fears that the witches would inevitably win and that we were running out of time. I was running out of time to figure out where I could possibly send the dragon and my sister. I had at first thought it would be safe enough to just transport the dragon – within its chamber and Bloom to Eraklyon; but when my mother had told me that the crown of Eraklyon had no intention of aiding us, I suggested another realm like Andros – that was vetoed based on the fact that their realm consisted of the great oceans of Magix and hence it was far too unsafe. Linphea and Melody did not have sufficient magic or space to protect the chamber and Bloom either.

“Oh great dragon, tell me what I must do.” I spoke to the sleeping beast.

No response, placing Bloom by its feet I continued to look over the many protections that I had cast in response to my father telling me that I had to forget the fact that this battle would surely be the death of him as well as my mother. Another plume of smoke, as I went over to the door, pressing against the barrier spells I had put in place. Only another nymph such as myself or my mother or father could disengage the barriers that was all I had as protection against the forces that would no doubt if they could, bring the roof down on our heads.

I knew that my parents were dead when one of the dragon’s eyes opened, and its lips which remained still and unmoving started move, I stepped back as the creature shifted; almost uncoiling from its usual rested state until the top half of its body was practically reared up. I stepped forward in attempts to retrieve Bloom, but the dragon lowered its head so that our eyes met, and I knew any more attempts to pick Bloom up from under the floor would be met with the dragon’s fury. I watched as it lowered it gaze down to Bloom who still remained asleep, completely unaware of the fact that she was being watched by the source of her power.

“Please, I beg great dragon. You are with your keeper in grave danger. I urge you to leave this chamber. Take my sister and flee. You are no longer safe.”

Instead the dragon shifted once more so it’s body now encompassed Bloom and I could barely even see my sister, as the coils of muscle and flesh prevented me from doing so – it was if the dragon thought my sister was an egg and its main priority was to like all parents protect its offspring.

“There you are!”

A male voice interrupted my attempts to convince the dragon to leave the chamber, hanging off this new presence was the feeling of pure evil – akin to that of the shadow phoenix and death. Turning my body so that I was directly in front of the dragon and my sister, I held my hands up in the same exact manner did when she was using one of her strongest dragon flame spells. He laughed as my attempts to hit him with pure light and flame failed.

“Oh, how utterly adorable. Attempting to harm me? I absorb energy my dear. The dragon flame cannot harm me.”

He cackled. Choosing not to speak, for I refused to believe that any force besides the water stars could defeat the rage of the great dragon. Knowing that my sister was safe within the confines of the dragon’s body, I dispelled the barriers of protection and reached for my own physical weapons.

‘Remember, when fighting. Fight for your life no matter the consequence.’ I could hear my father’s words echoing through me; and despite having fought dark forces before and succeeding in my mission to protect the dragon flame and the magical dimension; this battle felt different. Rushing towards him, knives drawn he held his hands up lazily expecting me to use magic again – but I would not; if he could absorb energy then I was just going to have to use all of his energy up. Leaving the last and closest barrier to Bloom and the dragon active, I threw a volley of my knives at him. Some he managed to destroy with the mere flick of his wrist; but others lodged into his skin, his shoulders, his arms and legs and he grunted in pain as I returned to a place of safety. My wings beating hard against my back.

He removed each of the blades that were lodged in his form, the droplets of blood that spilt onto the ground were unlike any I’d seen, rather than liquid – once exposed to the air it solidified into shards of black glass. I swallowed the lump in my throat and assessed the situation once more, trying to determine what the next best move was. In hindsight, I should have realised that he had wanted to bleed, because by bleeding he was given the chance to create a magic-circle that would ensnare me in a vortex like curse. He laughed, causing the wind around us to howl as his blood continued to cover the floor and seep in my direction.

“Oh great Nymph. For as wise as you are. You are by all means, pathetically weak.”

He doubled over, still laughing at me. His words sliced through me like blades, and yet I could not and would not stop fighting – I had to keep my baby sister safe: alive.

||Present||

Bloom was now back on her feet, and I watched her come to the realisation that the story was about us. I hadn’t needed to say it and the look in her eyes told me all I needed to know. She felt betrayed, hurt, scared and angry – each of these emotions flashed through her eyes and she let out a cry, it was loud enough that Flora and Helia retreated to the other side of the room as her wings, sprouted from the slits in her back and she let out an anguished yelp.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked accusingly.

“Because you weren’t ready and because I never thought I would see you again.”

She let out a hiss and I lowered myself towards her, as she knees buckled under the weight of her wings. They were translucent and yet the design was not too dissimilar to that of the great dragon’s own wings. Scaled almost like a reptile, pulsing with health and a vibrancy that must have astounded Flora and Helia for they look at Bloom with awe.

“When you arrived at Alfea, I knew it was only a matter of time before you found out about your power. That you are the keeper. When you started to investigate and the incident at the library… I knew you were my sister.”

“You left me, or rather you let me go. To earth, where I was raised as an ignorant human. Why didn’t you come for me?”

Her tears fell like molten lava, and it singed the floor beneath her, she didn’t seem to care though she tried to get to her feet, but her wings refused to allow her to do so, folding in on themselves.

“I made the only choice I could. I sacrificed myself.”

I attempted to wench myself free of the dark vines that ensnared me, I could barely breathe let alone think for all the pain of having my wings torn from my body. My adversary stood victorious as he brushed past me and towards the final barrier… how had this battle gone so wrong? I was supposed to prevail. I let out another breath, trying my best to keep some form of conscious control over my body.

“As I said, Nymph this was not a battle you would win. Now I will at last be whole again.” He taunted.

“You will never have the flame.” I rasped.

He turned to me, his eyes growing wide as I reached into my chest, skin, muscle, and bone began to melt away and my own fingers wrapped around my heart. I hadn’t wanted to resort to this but knew that if I did not wake the dragon and force it to flee – all hope would be lost, and the magic dimension would be destroyed permanently.

“You say, I could have never won. The forces of good always prevail. Exstinctum.”

He let out a terrified scream as I allowed myself to be consumed by flames, the magic spreading outwards until it too consumed him alive, around us the ground began to shake and the ceiling which had held so strong started to cave in as the planet I had always called home; self-destructed around me.

‘You will be reborn, rewarded for your duty.’

Were the last things I heard before Domino ceased to exist. Despite my physical death, I could sense in the great abyss of shadows that the dragon and my sister had indeed gotten away. I wanted so badly to see our mother and father, who I was sure had after succumbing to the witches been taken to the same paradise that our ancestors had gone to. Now it was up to Bloom. I could only hope that the dragon and my sister had found a place far, far away from any potential magic… where she could grow to become a strong independent young woman. Perhaps she’d even bring about the rebirth of Domino, who was to say…

||Somewhere on Earth||

Third Person POV

It was precisely at eight fifteen in the morning on a particularly sunny day in the middle of winter. When a young human couple named Vanessa and Mike Peters woke to find a small bundle on their front doorstep; though the couple had been trying for years without fail to have a child on their own. Suffice to say the shock the couple’s faces was one of absolute joy and glee but also of confusion and fear; for the baby girl had come with a head of deep almost crimson hair and had eyes that were as brown and as infinite as the deep core of the Earth itself.

Though neither of them would or could understand how or why they had been gifted a childlike so, neither of them wanted to part with this child and decided none to quickly that this baby – no matter where she had come from originally, would now occupy the empty space that was their nursery.

“We’ll call her Bloom.” The young Vanessa stated to her husband, who made no protests.

“Why she’s absolute perfection.”

“The angels must have heard our prayers and seen to it that we’d be given a child.”

Vanessa wiped away her tears as they placed their newly bathed daughter down into her crib, Bloom whose eyes had opened just after being retrieved by the human couple, opened her mouth in a small ‘o’ and cooed. In fact, Mike would later say that he could have sworn he saw their daughter’s eyes turn a shade of deep orange, almost like the centre of a great fire. But maybe that was just exhaustion making him think he saw what he saw.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

||That Evening||

I stared blankly at my reflection, in my left hand held an ornate hand-mirror which must have cost a fortune; behind me a larger full-length mirror displayed the image of a back. It couldn’t be my back, though I knew that it was. My back was not what I remembered it to be, pale and smothered in freckles that were too small for anyone to see unless they were standing directly behind me. This back, which I stared at was and had to belong to someone else; no longer were there any signs of my freckles which had faded so that even I could not see the constellations that once covered my skin, instead two hideous silver-like slits rested between my shoulder blades; the skin surrounding now that I had time to look at it closely was red and inflamed. Reaching behind me with my free hand, I go to nudge one of the freshly made scars and cry out as a wave of heat and pain shoot through me once more.

Gritting my teeth, I lower my hand back to my side and resume staring at it. Wishing that I had never been born and that this huge burden which I now had as the keeper of the dragon flame had never been given to me. A soft knock broke my stare, and I turned my attention, quickly slipping on the old band t-shirt that Daphne had retrieved from my room and which now hid all that had changed about me, then my eyes lifted to where the bathroom door opened just a crack and Flora’s exhausted eyes blinked at me.

“Oh… sorry. I can go find another bathroom.”

I must have been standing in the bathroom staring at my wings for upmost of a few hours for Flora to be coming in looking as though she had just woken up to get a glass of water, shaking my head I place the mirror back down, and allow her to step into the small space before I vacate it myself.

Slipping into the living room where blankets, cushions and all sorts of soft things are thrown about in a mess; I can barely see the top of Helia’s dark head, his hair is not tied up as it usually is, but out and so it fans out underneath him; the space next to him is clearly Flora’s, I can tell he knows that she’s not beside him because his arm moves up and down in an attempts to find her. Just as quickly as she uses the bathroom, Flora steps right back out, turning the light off behind her. She doesn’t say anything to me as she sleepily returns back to where she was asleep in Helia’s arms moments ago. Once she’s settled back down, he holds her close to his chest so that her own head can nuzzle into the crook of his neck, and I know that Sky and I look eerily identical when we’re asleep.

I continue in the dark, relying purely on my fingertips as they drag along different surfaces, the walls are cold, the paint smooth and soon I’m walking up the stairs and towards another space. This part of the place is unexplored; Daphne had explained that she had brought us to a place that was far away from Alfea and where Luna was. I keep walking, my feet scrunching at the sensation of soft fur under my feet. I come to a stop in front of a window and can see a beautiful valley, it’s almost disconcerting that there the moons are, as bright as the sun; it’s the magic of the place that keeps the insides dark so that fairies and specialists alike can get some form of proxy sleep. I trace the letters of my name against the glass and wonder if I will ever be reunited with Sky.

A small puff of smoke catches me off guard and I’m surprised that there is sand on the inside of the house, only to realise that my finger has in fact turned the glass that I was aimlessly tracing against back into sand. I look around, no one has seen this small feat of magic and I decide maybe it’d be best to head to another part of the house so I can’t be blamed, though I suspect that Daphne will know it was me regardless.

I can’t even call Sky to ask if he’s ok, my phone was in my bag with all the books. I just couldn’t understand why on earth all of this had to happen today. The day was filled with so much utter potential and just when I thought that nothing could go wrong, it was if the universe and fate had decided to just throw literally everything at me all at once. Finding a window seat in another part of this second floor, I pull the curtains shut and all light disappears until I am in pitch black nothingness… or at least I am until my skin starts to glow a soft light that I recognise from the night before. I clench my fist and grit my teeth as I decide to lie down here in this corner seat and try to get some rest.

Musa POV

I keep my focus on my hands which I have clasp on my lap as the vehicle we are in turns into the gates of the facility that was keeping my father in a permanent state of stasis, my heart was pounding and I must have forgotten to breathe a few times because Riven’s eyes which I know are on me, don’t stop until he sees me visibly exhale and inhale another breath. I’m trying not to make too much noise, trying not to think about the fact that in a few short moments, once we’re through the process of signing in, that I will see my father in this place’s visitor courtyard.

What would my father even be like? He was never the same after my mother and his specialist died. I don’t even know if he remembers that he has a daughter… or maybe he does remember me, but he won’t approve of the fact that I have left Melody to go to Alfea and have a specialist on my own.  I barely even register getting unbuckled, getting out of the car, and led away and towards the door. Riven walks slightly ahead but he does look back to me and then he continues when he’s sure I’ve not lost my way.

“Welcome.”

A specialist clerk greets us, we’re the only one here… the hallway is fake in all the cheer, plastered with old tacky posters that promise the care and love provided to loved ones lost in a state of madness; I notice one of the most faded posters, which must be older than me ‘Stasis, A humane future for lost minds.’ I try not to snort as I look to the clerk who has been told who we’re here to visit.

“Right, you’re here to see Hui Ho-Boe, what is your relation?”

“I’m his only surviving child. Musa Hui. This is my specialist Riven Valle.”

“Ahh yes, a student at Alfea Academy! I attended there myself. What house are you in?”

“Winx.”

“Oh my! I didn’t know the house had made a comeback. Well come on through. Mr. Hui is just finishing his breakfast.”

A hideous chime makes my ears ache as the barred glass doors slide open with a whoosh, allowing Riven and I to step through. It feels like we’re led down twenty-thousand endless identical hallways until finally we emerge into a large outdoor space, the courtyard is full of identically dressed individual at different stages of life; none of their eyes shine with vitality and if anything they all look like they were pulled out from a grave, dusted off and told to smile and wave. I step even closer to Riven who, despite the fact this is meant to be a passive peaceful space; grips the hilt of his flail as we look around for my father.

“Musa! Musa! Is that you, my girl! My dear girl!”

I am taken aback; my father enters with two guards beside him. He is as short maybe even shorter than I remember. He rubs his stomach, which I notice is round – at least he’s been well-fed here. Riven notices my immediate discomfort and stands even closer, leaning in and whispering.

“If you don’t want to be here, we can leave. Let me know.”

I nod gratefully but try to look less like a deer in headlights and more like the daughter my father knew before my mother’s death. I approach, slowly at first and rather than rushing towards him; it is my father who comes towards me with his arms outstretched and a broad smile on his face. Enveloped in his arms, my nose scrunches at the scent of lemon body-wash, it’s disgustingly fake and I can feel tears forming in my eyes as my father steps back and holds me at arm’s length. He looks at me, inspecting all of my features before finally he realises who is standing by me with a look of deep concern and possessive aggressiveness. I hadn’t realised that was the look Riven gave to most other people when I was unable to see.

“Who’s this? A bodyguard? Are they really that concerned that I’ll attack my own daughter.”

My father scoffs in disgust, and I can see he’s about to form as much saliva as he can muster to spit at the floor in front of Riven. I shift my weight onto my right leg as I look my father straight in the eye, eyes that contrast mine... after all I have my mother’s eyes.

“This is Riven, my specialist.” I say with pride.

The emotions that flash over my father’s face can only be summed up as shock, hurt, disgust and anger. His eyes narrow and the two attendees who had stepped back move so swiftly as Riven grabs my arm, preventing my father from grabbing or rather clawing at Riven. Spit begins to build at the edges of his mouth as he looks to me and then to Riven again.

“A specialist! How disgusting! You know better than to trust their kind Musa! Look at what they did to me!” He howls.

Around us, many more attendees go to clear the rest of the courtyard, now full of curious residence who mutter and chitter, they must be wondering why my father is screaming as he is. I don’t really know what to say, I know I should be defending Riven, but no words come to my lips. That sensation of dread that first started when I had received a request to meet by my father overwhelms me. I knew I shouldn’t have come and now I’ve put Riven in danger.

Gently as to not startle me, Riven moves me once more so that I am behind him, his hands are held up rather than on his flail ready to fight as the two men who are restraining my father struggle to get my father to stop trying to claw and kick at Riven.

“Sir, I’d appreciate it if you calm down.”

“Calm down?! How dare you! Disgusting filth! Brainwashing my daughter!”

“Sir. You’re terrifying Musa. I appreciate it if you lower your voice.” Riven tries again.

“You get away from my Musa! You hear me! You dog! You don’t deserve her!”

I wipe at my eyes, having now realised I am crying and not quietly either. Riven lets out a breath of annoyance before he turns back to me and wraps an arm around me… all I can hear in the background as my father was dragged away… still howling and frantically saying things I know he doesn’t mean.

“I am so sorry.”

Riven murmurs in my ear, after we’re alone. I am still crying, and I have to grip his brand-new shirt in my hands, it’s as though I am in the middle of the ocean and Riven is my life preserver. He places one hand on my lower back and wraps his other arm around me. His own head resting against the top of my head as I try to calm down, my father who I loved and still loved… was lost, and I could see that now. I didn’t want to believe it. I had hoped that if he was able to see me, that had meant that he had changed his ways and was getting better… but unable to think straight I just cry into Riven’s chest. He doesn’t move, we don’t move.

Chapter Text

Musa POV

“I didn’t realise you had so many scars.”

“It comes with being a specialist.” Riven murmured.

I laid on him, my fingertips gently tracing the slivers of silver lines, all indications of the many injuries that Riven had received as a result of his training. Some of the scars were deeper than others and the most recent were almost pink.

“Makes us look like that human fairy tale. The one where the prince is a monster.”

“Ha. We’ll have to ask Bloom for the name.”

Riven shifted us so rather than me being on top of him, he was now the one on top and my back met with the mattress, it was his turn to trace my skin, his index finger lightly ran across the bottom of my left breast, and he watched as my chest rose and fell.

“You’re absolutely stunning.” He mused.

“I’m nothing compared to you.”

“Me? Don’t say that. I’m hideous.”

He scrunched his nose and I hit his shoulder playfully. Pretending to be offended he shifted so that he could lie back down next to me, I quickly readjusted so that we were like two peas in a pod. Looking up through my eyelashes, I bit down the urge to smile as Riven closed his eyes.

We woke to find ourselves still naked and smelling of each other, we must have slept for hours or maybe days. Woken by the vibration of Riven’s phone, I had long since shut my phone off completely to avoid having to see the string of messages left by my father after we had left the facility and had gone back to the hotel. Riven didn’t bother at first to react, but it must have been urgent because soon he could no longer ignore it; though he did push his face into one of the pillows I had been using to sleep with and let out an anguished groan.

“I want this piece of paradise to last. Fuck reality.”

Most of his words were swallowed up by the pillow, as he finally answered, placing the slim black device to his ear. Rather than remaining face first in the pillow; however, he sat bolt upright; his eyes seemed to zero in on me, panic which had been building left his system as he listened to whatever was being said. I tilted my head as he remained silent, still listening. Once the call had been disconnected, he dropped the phone and looked at me with an unease that made my anxiety begin to scream and I suddenly found myself in a position where I just wanted to fade into nothingness.

“So, it’s a shit show back at Alfea.”

“Who was that?”

“Silva. He… we can’t return to Alfea. We’re being ordered to head straight to the Eraklyon palace.”

“What?” I stammered, Riven was starting the story at the end.

“Bloom is being hunted by Queen Luna. She’s put Aisha, Nabu, Tecna and Timmy under arrest.”

“What did Bloom do?”

“Sprout wings.”

“Wings? That’s impossible Riven.”

“Not according to literally everyone who saw it. Luna refuses to release Aisha and so the Androsi monarchy is considering it a declaration of war. A violation of the peace treaty.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose and we both sat in silence, that was until the pounding at the door caught us both off guard. I opened my mouth to say we would be right there – though we both needed to get dress, Riven’s finger on my lips prevented me from making a single noise as he gestured that we needed to get dressed silently. Slipping off the other side of the bed and away from Riven, I started to grab a pair of jeans, underwear, a shirt, and some socks. Riven was far faster than I was in getting ready; but rather than going to the door to greet whoever was pounding their fists against the door. He went over to the balcony and looked up and then down. He was starting to freak me out. 

“Do you trust me?” He whispered.

“What is going on?”

Did people in their young adulthood have heart attacks? I rubbed my chest uncomfortably as Riven shuffled me over to the balcony, the wind was picking up and the curtain was flying to and from.

“Do you trust me?” He asked again.

“I do. Tell me what is going on please?”

“We need to get out of here and then I promise I will explain everything. Thank god we’re only on the second storey.”

“You’re not making any sense.”

I bit my lip and looked down, was he proposing we jump out? I didn’t have wings; fairies couldn’t fly anymore. Had Riven forgotten that? He didn’t seem worried though, as if somehow this entire situation had brought on a clinical accuracy in him, one that I hadn’t seen before.

“You can create sound waves; you think you can pad our landing?”

“I... don’t know, I’ve never tried using my magic that way.”

I had to clench my fist to stop from letting out a scream. Riven let out a breath before moving to the right side of the balcony, but there were no railings or a drainpipe to climb down. He then looked behind me at the blankets on the bed.

“Help me strip the bed, if you’re really not sure that your magic can pad our landing, we need to throw the mattress out of the window and land on that.”

Riven POV

Musa’s slight lack of trust hurt just a little but based off what Silva had revealed to me on the phone, the people currently pounding on the door were Solarian soldiers who were going to arrest us and hold us as hostage to try and force Bloom, Flora, and Helia out of hiding. We worked quickly, and soon we were both lifting the mattress out the balcony door and without any ceremony or warning we watched as it fell from where we had pushed it off the balcony and onto the ground below with a loud thud. Thankfully the sound was not loud enough to alert whoever was still pounding at our door. Grateful that Musa had cast a sound barrier like spell over the door, a few hours ago when we had returned to our hotel room, and she had calmed down from crying. I helped her climb onto the railing and she looked at me. She was clearly nervous, her hands trembled, and she bit down on her lip, her eyes narrowing as she looked down.

“Trust me.  We’ll be fine. Relax your arms and legs and I’m going to try and guide you so that you fall onto the mattress either on your side or directly standing up. I promise, this will work, and you’ll be ok.”

“How much practice have you had doing this?”

“Plenty, at least you get to land on a mattress, first time I did this. Nothing but dirt and grass to catch me.”

As soon as the last word left my mouth, I pushed her and she let out a shriek, as she fell the short distance to the mattress below, I watched as she twisted her body, keeping her arms up by her head as she collided against the padding with a soft thump and an exhale of air. I looked behind us, making sure I had my flail on me, as well as our phones and wallets which were tucked into my pockets. Just as I too fell out of the balcony, I heard the door finally give way and the guards shout. Musa having gotten back on her feet, was breathing rather heavily as I landed on the mattress, grimacing at the sensation of having the force of the fall ripple through my spine. We looked up to see the guards watching us from above and without giving Musa any more time to recover; nor myself. I reached for her arm and forced her to run after me.

We ran through traffic, pissing off motorists who shouted and swore at us. I refused to stop running despite the fact that my muscles were burning, and Musa clearly had less stamina and running power than I did. She huffed, puffed, and had to bend over during short moments of rest to gasp for air.  Weaving through back alleys, I had to make sure that Musa and I had some sort of distance from the guards who were chasing after us.

“I can’t keep running.”

“Yes, you can. Mus, it’s either run for your life or find yourself in a prison cell”.

“Prison cell? Why? We’ve done nothing wrong.”

“Precisely. Just a little more and then we can get some breakfast and some rest.”

“You still haven’t explained what is happening. Properly.”

“I will, I promise. But right now we need to get to the Eraklyon embassy, they’re expecting us."

||Back at Alfea||

Sky POV

I held the knife in my right hand, its runic inscriptions stared back at me, and I could just about see my reflection in its metallic glint. Holding it over a piece of clean white paper; I tried to focus my thoughts on only Bloom and locating her. As my concentration built, I watched the blade begin to glow with the same shade of orange and red that I had to come to know as Bloom’s magic. I knew that she’d probably feel the pain of me slicing my hand open, but this was the only way I’d be able to get a clear impression of where she was geographically and if I could reach her safely.

“Reveal to me, my fairy.”

I murmured as the blade sliced through the flesh of my left hand.

||Elsewhere||

Bloom POV

I woke with a start, a choked scream leaving my lips as I looked down at my left hand where a cut had emerged, reaching for something to stop the bleeding I wondered what could have caused a cut like this. Wincing, I sat up from the nook in the corner I had found, and tried to make my way back through the long dark hallways towards where Flora and Helia were. I had been keeping my distance for some time now and now this was happening. Who or what had cut me?

Sky POV

Watching as the blood fell onto the piece of paper, creating a map of where Bloom was, they hadn’t gone far after all. I recognised the location as somewhere that the staff used during training drills for the fifth years during survival trials. Wrapping my hand with a bandage, I cleaned the knife and placed it back in my drawer.

“Did you really have to slice your hand on a kitchen knife?”

Terra asked as she whispered a healing spell, watching as my skin knit back together until the skin was practically baby-soft and brand new with no sign at all that I had cut myself with a tracing dagger.

“Yeah, I am not… a great cook.”

“Clearly. Maybe leave kitchen duty to someone more capable.”

I had been hiding within the safer areas of Alfea, where Solarian guards hadn’t searched through yet in an attempt to find me. Terra and her brother were helping me out by sneaking supplies and keeping me informed on where the guards were checking next.

Chapter Text

Stella POV

Until now, I never had a true reason to fear my mother. It was clear enough from an outsider’s perspective that she and I did not get along, we had nothing in common and whenever we were together in the one room; it was always about appeasing my mother.

Now I do, as I sit in the corner of a blackened room, the cells are cold and damp with moisture and I cannot even begin to imagine where the others are, what cells they have been placed in, were they being deprived of their basic rights? I itch at the inside of my wrist, the sensation of itching and the intensity of it are the only thing keeping me sane. By now if I could see my wrists, I am sure that they’d either red or raw from the amount of digging, picking, and scratching I am inflicting on myself.

There’s a reason why light fairies hate the dark, why the planet of Solaria is a perpetual state of day, our suns, and stars so bright that we needn’t fear the darkness inside us. I can’t even recall if there’s anything besides myself in this corner, how large the room is and I cannot produce a light, or any hope to see and know my surroundings. These walls, damp as they are lined with materials that prevent light from being produced; down here deep in the dungeon of the royal palace of Solaria, I wonder if my mother has forgotten me or chosen to. This is my punishment. She believes wholeheartedly that I have betrayed her.

I might well be the heir to the throne of Solaria, but what does it matter? The people cannot see me here, and if they could: laugh in the way only a scornful Solarian can. As I sit here, curled up as tight as I can muster; I listen for the tell-tale signs of someone coming to get me. Course, I know they won’t, not even the plate of food that arrives once a day, that I have to scramble towards before it disappears. So I itch, again and again and again. I can’t count, I tried doing that… tried to distract myself by envisioning that I was some other place. I have taken my freedom at Alfea too much for granted.

When was the last time I stood up properly? I know that the cell is only as long as I am as it is tall. I found that out the hard way after I was locked in, the top of my head still aches with the bruise that I know will leave a mark, even if my hair can hide it. I know I haven’t needed the bathroom, after all… the magic in the cell prevents me from creating waste – another clear indication that mother even in this state, prefer I not soil myself and make even more of a disgrace to my name and her crystal-clear sheen of perfection.

“For the love of the sun, Stella. Snap out of it. Get out of here.”

I scold myself; my words ricochet off the cold walls and I nearly have to clap my hands over my ears, the noise is so loud. I’ve not heard my own voice in so long, not since I tried to scream and demand that this was unfair – the guards must have left laughing. Running my throat, I stretch out my bent legs and feel the ache of a body that has remained stationary for far too long. I hate what this cell is doing to me, I can’t even fall into Brandon’s mind; at least that would provide an escape from this situation. I can only hope that he is still alive, still out there waiting for me to return.

Specialists can’t be contained in cells like these, they’re too fragile, to close to humans that for example if there were one to be locked away it would be akin to signing their death certificate. When I was taken away by my mother’s guards, I hadn’t the chance to say goodbye or to call out for him. Alas, I am not the only one in this predicament.

Somewhere, far away or perhaps even next door I know that Tecna is sitting in a cell designed to be fitted to her size and height. They couldn’t take Aisha, not really – she’s one of the crown princesses of Andros. To take her would be seen as a direct declaration of war. Though knowing my mother, Aisha and Nabu were probably interrogated until they were left mentally deficient or worse.

Tecna, would I hope to have an easier time of this, she’s bonded to her specialist, however if I could only see Timmy then I would know for certain that she is alright. My mother though Queen is well aware that were she to harm Timmy to try and hurt Tecna that none of her allies would stand for it, she would be deposed of and our status as royals would be erased. From what I have seen of the duo from Zenith, not even a lengthy period inside a stasis cell could diminish their love for each other.

Riven POV

Although startled, the guards that stand by the entrance to the Eraklyon ambassy don’t point their weapons at us, long thing needle-like tipped spears that I know will kill both Musa and I the moment it pieces our flesh. Neither of them move to open the door which swings open automatically; rather than the scent of incense that seems to permeate the air in Melody, inhaling the air inside of the ambassy is an entirely different story. It smells of the quarries and clay back home.

A single ambassy agent is sitting at a long table, crafted from several pieces of marble. At first, I can’t even tell if they’re a fairy, specialist or human; and I don’t think they’ve even noticed our arrival. Musa whose never been inside of an ambassy glances around almost like a dog trying to catch their tail.

“Is that… Andreas?” Musa rasps.

Her eyes have finally settled on the large life-like portrait of Andreas, sitting upon an opulent throne, crown, sword, and a boyish smile. Standing just beside him, in less fine clothing, though still considerably better than the average specialist garb that I’ll be expected to wear if and when I graduate; is Sky’s mother. She too has a crown though the main point of the portrait isn’t to look at her, but at the weapon she holds. Was Andreas trying to go with the idea that it’s his wife that’s the lethal one? Musa having been heard by the ambassy agent now looks even more nervous as the agent stands up and offers us their hand.

“Welcome. How can I be of assistance?”

Their voice is artificial in nature, and we quickly come to realise that this agent is not from Eraklyon, Solaria or Melody. Rather they are not even technically living. As we both step further into the lit reception area; it becomes even more clear that the person or thing that has come to greet us is a fully sentient assistant-bot from the planet of Zenith. If Timmy were here, what would he say? Maybe he’d even go so far as to tell us all about what it can and can’t do and if it’s of any danger to us.

“We need to return to Eraklyon.” I state.

“May I please have your full names.” Rather than a question, the bot makes it sound like a demand.

“Riven Valle.”

“Musa Hui.”

It takes a moment for the bot to process our names before like a lightbulb lighting up. It sits down and types something against the table, something that neither Musa nor I can see.

“Yes, we have been expecting you. Please head to the left. Thank you for choosing us.”

“Left? There’s no doorway?” Musa furrows her brows.

Just as the words leave her lips, a fully dressed and armed to the teeth specialist emerges from what only seems like a solid wall, when in fact it is a purposely concealed hallway.

“Come with me.”

His voice is familiar and as we follow behind him, I realise that this has to be one of Silva’s former classmates… but I cannot recall his name for the life of me. As we begin to ascend a set of spiral stairs, he looks back at me and then at Musa.

“From Alfea yeah? Same school that Silva is at.”

“Yes.”

“Haven’t seen him since we graduated. I’m Codatorta.”

“You’re the previous headmaster, sorry battle master for red fountain!”

“Indeed, that was before the fall of Domino.”

Luna POV

“As my daughter is currently completely and utterly useless. I thought perhaps I would use you instead.”

I lower my gaze so I can see Diaspro’s eyes, I brought her here after placing Stella in confinement, leaving her specialist Brandon back at Red Fountain so that he wouldn’t attempt to hatch any escape plans and get my daughter, who was currently an utter disappointment out. Placing my hands on either side of the throne I waited for the gem-fairy to consider what I was offering her.

I had first met Princess Diaspro after Stella had invited her to our summer villa, the girl was by all accounts fiercely loyal and incredibly strategic, why she reminds me of me when I was just a lowly princess without a future.

“I had heard that once upon a time you were engaged to Prince Sky.”

“Well, that as always just a rumour. But if you want me to get rid of Bloom I can.”

“Just like you got rid of Roxy?”

“Well that was more the Princess' work. But I was a major factor in that yes.”

“Then I will give you the resources to do whatever it is your pretty little head can think of. I only ask that in return you work alongside one of my own men. Just to make things a little easier and less suspicious.”

Sebastian lifts his head up from where he stands in the corner after his dreadful performance to get the nightmare potion into Bloom’s system during the festival. Alas, I forgave him for it because at least he wasn’t caught – though he suggested that Sky now had his hands on the potion but knew that he could get it back without implicating anyone in the royal Solarian court.

“You are familiar with Professor Avalon are you not Diaspro?”

“Yes, he taught me at Alfea.”

“He’ll be whom you will be working with. He has promised to take the blame if all else. Were things to go… pear-shaped.”

“Of course your majesty.”

“I will reverse the position that the board made regarding your expulsion. Good luck Princess.”

Chapter Text

Sky POV

||Red Fountain||

It took longer than I would have liked to sneak out of the residential area of Alfea and back over the tall hedges into the cluster of buildings that made up Red Fountain. I’m grateful that I can move almost silently, the only sound I can hear is that of my heart pounding. Avoiding the pavement and walking through the grass, I’m almost grateful that it’s pitch-black because otherwise I would have been yelled at to get off the lawn.

Golden light greets me as I sneak past the buildings meant to act as barracks, there are a few armed students on patrol but at this hour of the night most of them have either fallen asleep or are playing cards inside where it is warm. A building that looks like it does belong as a barrack but in reality, is a large stable is what I am looking at now; they never brother locking the large wood doors – no one is generally stupid or arrogant enough to go into the stables without an instructor, or at least that’s what they want the new students to think. Checking over my shoulder once more, I open the left most door just enough so I can slip through.

The stench of animal sweat, waste product and decaying flesh makes my nose scrunch, there are notes of leather polish and hay mixed into the abhorrent combination and despite the fact it makes my eyes water to be inside here, this is the fastest path towards the aviary where my griffin Aurei is currently roosting. Behind bars of iron that are infused with mind and nature magic are legendary beasts from all over the magical realm, swinging on the bars that hold the large locks that keep the beasts contained are small plastic cards that denote which specialist owns the beast, and if not then we know that they’re owned by the school.

I know that if Brandon were here, he wouldn’t find the scent nauseating and would likely head towards his own mount, a beautiful deep vermillion-eyed hellhound, why anyone would a three-headed hound for his mount? I have no idea. Brandon’s explanation for the choice was that he enjoyed the human myths and explanations of a notable hellhound known as ‘Cerberus’; I on the other hand found the idea of a three-headed dog to be slightly mortifying. Granted, my feelings of opposition to any beast that doesn’t belong to the air is the same kind of annoyance that Brandon and Riven both face when around creatures that aren’t part of their specialisations.

Finally breaking free of the terrestrial stables, I’m glad that we air-beast specialists prefer to keep the aviary smelling like nothing but the woods and the sky; adjusting my backpack I walk towards where I know all of my gear is. I know I can just ride Aurei without; but I didn’t particularly like the idea of Bloom attempting to fly Aurei without reins and a harness – she had mentioned at some point that mythical beasts that belonged in our world; did not exist at all within the human realm, all of them were just creatures of myth.

We don’t bother with iron bars or cages, no chains to be found here. Finally securing my gear properly, I start to walk into the main circular chamber with a roof that I cannot see – that’s purposeful, most of the creatures here spend most of their time up in the air, the only time they land is when we need them to or when they need to rest or recover from injury. Placing my small amber crafted whistle between my lips, I let out a cautious breath into the small device; hoping I don’t rouse the wrong type of attention.

Aurei doesn’t need me to call for him, I can hear him descending from his lair high above in the enchanted sky of the aviary. His dusty-brown fur, his almost sun-tainted wings, and his bright multi-coloured eyes as he greets me with his tongue and I almost topple to the ground, gear and all as Aurei soaks me in saliva and wobbles happily.

“Good to see you too.” I say, trying to avoid any more soaking.

Musa POV

I don’t want to believe it; I can’t believe it. This cannot be happening.  My eyes must look bugged out as I read over and over the same headlines. I glance at the small picture, it’s blurry, taken by some quick fairy or a specialist who couldn’t quite believe the sight of a fairy with wings. How had all of this, carnage and chaos happened and during the festival too? Why the hell had the Queen of Solaria shown up and why had Bloom sent Stella back with a blast of flame?

“This is the worst.”

“Yeah, we missed quite the show didn’t we.”

Riven holds another publication in front of him, with the same story just slapped on with different words. Everyone is excited at the news that the dragon flame has been spotted, but as much as everyone wants the flame back – there are those who now fear the return of the ancestral witches and wonder which planet will be next to be eliminated. Tossing the paper back onto the small desk that sits between us on the jet, I look out of the window to see clouds in all different hues of orange, yellow, pink, and pearly white. Riven continues to try to contact Sky.

“We can’t go back to Alfea can we?”

“Not unless you want to be made examples out of.”

Our temporary bodyguard and guardian, shuffled his own papers, Riven had been so happy at the sight of him… Codatorta was supposed to be some legendary figure, a specialist above all specialists but to me he seems tired and sick of the same reputation that brought him to this position in life. Riven seems to swallow up the words of this man and I wonder just for a moment if it’s possible to cut our bond, so I don’t have to hear all the revering and the bowing that Riven is doing mentally. I continue to look out the window as Riven asks about Sky again for the hundredth time.

“Rest assured this is probably for the best that the prince has gone missing.”

“How is that good for anyone? He’s the future of Eraklyon and his fairy is the keeper of the dragon flame!”

“Because say he were to be found by the Solarian forces, it’s only a matter of time before war breaks out. Luna will probably have him killed to make a public example of the prince and then his fairy will inevitably die or fall into the wrong hands.”

I flinch at the mere thought of all the violence, and I can feel my stomach start to protest under all the weight of this stress. I clap a hand over my mouth and try to swallow the bile. Riven reaches for my other hand and squeezes it, trying to let me know that we’ll be alright.

“It’s unfortunate enough that Luna has insulted the Androsi, and no doubt would have done the same thing to the Linphease princess had she not escaped.”

“At least Aisha and her specialist are safe.”

“For now, but with tensions so high and of course with Bloom now presumed missing. It’s only a matter of time before someone makes the wrong move and the magical realm falls into all-out war. Which is exactly what the witches want.”

Bloom POV

“You have to concentrate.”

“I can’t!”

I slap my hands against my thighs, I am drenched in sweat and exhausted as both Flora and Helia look at each other. I don’t and can’t summon my magic no matter how hard I try. I can’t do it.

“Maybe we should take a break.” Helia suggests.

“We can’t, Bloom is in danger at least until she can control the flame and protect herself.”

“Forcing the magic out doesn’t work, even I know that.”

I watch as the two bicker, since this morning Flora has been adamant that I had to get better at calling on the flame or at least the dragon inside me to use my magic to be able to protect myself. However, no matter how many times she demonstrated and no matter how many times I tried to replicate her moves, nothing happened – save for the sense I had been lit on fire and smoke came out of my ears and nose in black plumes. A knock on the greenhouse’s glass door catches us all by surprise as Daphne steps in, carrying a pile of books that look as though they should be in a museum in glass cases. She sets them down before dusting herself off.

“What are those?”

“These are our mother’s. Or at least the ones she kept here. They detail her own journey to master the flame.”

Backing away from Flora, I decide to reach for a tome, the worn leather smells faintly of hyacinth. Opening the cover, I see writing that is not too dissimilar to my own, flipping through the pages as carefully as I can the pages are covered in detailed diagrams and notes from my mother on how she studied and found her own way to summon the flame inside her. What catches my eye most is the red circle in the centre of one page with an almost scratched out saying.

“What’s this say?”

Daphne takes the tome from me and sighs.

“Emotion is power.”

“Why would she cross it out like that?”

“Because emotions whilst they can provide you the power to bring out your magic, have dangerous consequences. Negative ones, like anger especially. It’s unstable.”

“I mean… I was pissed off when my wings sprouted, and I attacked Stella.”

“Attacked? No, you dispelled the spell she sent towards you.”

A loud animal cry above us, has us all looking up as a shadow speed past and for a moment I watch as Helia reaches for his hip where a lethal looking whip is waiting, the shadow returns and circles and for a moment I have to take a double take.

“Was that a griffin? Do they exist?”

Helia realising who or what it was, loosens his grip on his whip and instead speeds outside. Flora who’s unsure of what to do without her specialist by her side runs after him trying to get him to slow down by shouting for him to stop. Daphne and I are left alone inside the greenhouse as the other two disappear out of view – the griffon disappears after them. Daphne takes a moment, assessing me before taking the tome back from me, she murmurs something and soon the greenhouse is empty except for the two of us.

“How about we try something else?”

“Not you too.” I groan.

“I am going to try to attack you. Protect yourself as though you were protecting Sky.”

“What?” I’m confused by what Daphne is trying to say.

“You weren’t angry when all of this started. Not really, you were more so scared that the light magic would harm Sky.”

“So I did it to save him?”

“In some sense, you also did it to prove a point. I want you to prove that point now. Envision Sky in pain. Wouldn’t you do anything to keep him safe?”

Her words flow through me and without so much as thinking my stance changes as I hold up my hands in the same way I always have during classes with Dowling when we’re being told to release our magic to the wind – no matter the consequences. Daphne backs away from me, so that there’s a clear space between us. Shutting my eyes I try to bring back the memory and the sensations of what I felt when Stella first sent a blast of light towards Sky and me.

“Protect Sky.”

I say to myself, keeping my eyes firmly closed, just as I feel the tell-tale signs of magic flying towards me. Rather than falling down on my knees trying to hide, my eyes open and I let out a shout as my hands ignite in flame to break the arc of light that Daphne has sent me. It splits in two and dissipates and I don’t even realise I’ve been holding my breath until she claps with joy.

“Well done!”

“I… how did I do that. I didn’t say anything?”

“Combat magic doesn’t have spells. It’s instinctive. You just do it. It’s only other magic, like the practical stuff or healing that requires precise movements and words.”

Chapter Text

Helia POV

Rushing out of the greenhouse, I can hear Flora telling me to slow down. I don’t listen, I recognise the beast that is flying above us in circles, and I know that all it is trying to do is find a place to land.

Leaving behind the buildings until I find a clear space, I look up to see the griffin beginning its descent and Sky asleep on the creature’s back, I let out a shout of pure unadulterated joy which is enough to spur him back to consciousness.

“Sky! You’re here!” I greet him.

“Huh… Helia is that you?” He groggily says and he tries to pull himself from the state he was previously in.

Moving towards his griffin, I offer him my hand which he takes as he dismounts his griffin, as he falls, I notice that there is a backpack and I have to steady him and the bag as his feet touch the ground, and he lets out a breath that he must have been holding for longer than comfortable. I can hear Flora’s sandals slapping against the gravel and dirt before she comes to a stop.

“Sky!” She lets out.

“Hey, is Bloom alright?” He asks.

What a strange question, but I suppose that’s a specialist thing. Making sure the fairy is safe before concerning ourselves with our own welfare.

Clapping my hand on his back, I decide to lead Sky towards his fairy, he continues to yawn visibly, and I just know that he needs to sleep in a proper bed and not atop his creature companion, Flora is left a little confused as to what to do.

“Don’t worry about the beast. It’ll look after itself. Could you go get Bloom and Daphne for me?”

I say as the door to the cottage that acts as our temporary shelter and hideout shuts behind me, Flora nods and rushes off back in the direction that she had come in, leading Sky through the kitchen I hear his stomach growl and let out a chuckle.

“Food first?”

“Bloom first, food and sleep can come after.” He mumbles.

“Yeah, look mate you look famished and exhausted. I think she’ll forgive you for looking after yourself first.”

“Have you heard anything from Riven? The others?”

“Nope, we’ve been cut off from any kind of contact. Probably for the best.”

Sky scoffs as he takes a seat down on one of the wicker chairs that make up the dining table ensemble. He lowers his face onto his arms which he has crossed in front of him on the table, poor thing must have gone through hell trying to sneak through the joint campuses and evidently taking a flight without being authorised. Three sets of feet enter the cottage and the first to appear inside the kitchen is none other than Bloom.

No one speaks as she practically jumps over the table and chairs and lands almost precisely by Sky’s side – she could have just walked around it but based off the look on her face she’s incredibly relieved to have Sky back, he lifts his head and turns to look at her over his shoulder. She doesn’t even bother to get him out of the chair; rather just wraps her arms around him. He murmurs something in her ear, her red hair hiding whatever she’s feeling in the moment. Flora comes to a stop by my side, and I wrap one of my arms around her as she looks up and gives me a smile. It’s a sweet moment, ruined by Sky’s stomach. Bloom cracks into laughter and the rest of us follows as Daphne says something about making food and Sky needing a shower – he stinks of griffin, not that Bloom seems to care or notice.

Watching as the two leave the dining area, hand in hand towards the upstairs bathroom. Bloom talking a mile a minute about what happened after the three of us were separated from the group and he does the same though he sounds slightly distant.

“Was he ok?” Flora asks.

“Fine, he’s probably just in need of actual rest and food. Can’t be easy, hiding from Luna’s madmen army.”

Bloom POV

I don’t want to breathe, let alone speak. Laughter silent I walk by Sky as I try to remember just exactly where the guest bedroom and bathroom are. From the brief glances from under my eyelashes I can see the dark pillows that encompass his eyes, his lips are dry, and his hair is wind-swept. His pulse is faster than it should be.  

I know we’re relieved to be back together, but something deep in my soul tells me that he’s not just here to reunite himself with me. I want to know what has happened to the others, are Musa and Riven safe? What about Tecna and Timmy? Aisha and Nabu. Though it pains me to think of them being hurt I do wonder just a little bit if Stella and Brandon got out of things unscathed or if they’re being punished.

“Sky.”

He stops, turning his head, he lowers his gaze so that our eyes meet, and I furrow my brows, he hasn’t said anything not since we left Helia, Flora, and Daphne in the dining-kitchen room downstairs.

“I want to kiss you.” He mumbles, I nearly miss it all together.

Why is he asking? I tilt my head as he moves away, his hand on his neck which he rubs in an almost soothing manner. We’re no longer touching, and I immediately want to be touching any part of him again, I don’t want him to vanish.

“Then kiss me.”

Despite the fact he’s exhausted, he takes a step towards me, and I end up almost crashing into the hallway wall behind me, a slight shiver of pain runs through my back where the raw slits that conceal my wings are. I don’t let that on and wait with bated breath. He lifts his arms so that I am trapped between them, his palms flat against either side of my head, he looks at me once more, his eyes searching for something and when he finally finds it. I don’t even know if I am breathing anymore. I am consumed by this feeling of being totally and utterly alive.

His lips though chapped, melt almost seamlessly with mine and I don’t protest when he decides to gently bite on my bottom lip. I find my hands moving up his chest, where I can feel his muscles rippling… almost vibrating with tension. Gripping the thin fabric of his shirt I pull him closer, and the resulting reaction is Sky’s hands moving, one to support my neck and the other goes firmly around my waist.

I almost don’t want to open my eyes when the images start to filter into my mind, I’ve always had an excessively loud internal dialogue; one that I am sure would drive anyone else with my kind of mind, mad. These images are new, I’ve never experienced seeing something with my mind’s eye like I am now. Most specifically it’s Sky’s memory of us first meeting. How he had been confused, shocked, awed and almost slightly triumphant that he had received me. Next, are all the sensations that came with first receiving my magic as it flowed through from my heart, down through my arms and towards his hands.

We’re so consumed by the kiss that by the time both of us are screaming for air, we’re laughing. Giggling so loud that the sound trails down the stairs and we can hear Helia’s half-serious, half mocking shout.

“Get a room!”

Now Sky runs his fingers through my hair, the other tracing my lips as we try to control our fit of laughter.

“I really did miss you.” My voice growing stronger with each word.

“I was worried. When you sprouted wings. I didn’t realise it at the time. But there was some kind of residual pain left in my shoulders afterwards.”

“Oh, I’m…” I don’t know what to say and he starts to laugh again, I can’t help but join in.

Backing away from the wall, I grasp his hand and we walk towards one of the vacant guest bedrooms. As soon as we step into the guest room I’ve chosen, Sky lets out a groan of relief at the sight of the massive king-sized bed, before he looks over his shoulder at me. I pull the curtains shut as he goes in search of the bathroom.

“Are we sharing a room?” He asks quizzically.

“I mean we’ve slept in the same bed before. I don’t see why not.” I tease.

“Mm. Were you comfortable when that happened?”

We’ve never spoken about the fact that I got absolutely blasted after that horrendously boring dinner. I can feel a rush of blood go to my cheeks and I have to breath in and out a few times before I can speak. Sky however having found the bathroom is no longer listening as he strips down and starts the shower. I’m almost tempted to go towards him but with curtains in hand, I tell myself that we have time. We can go slow.

“There’s no rush.” I whisper to the wind.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

'The physiology and anatomy of fairies. Is as many notable faestorians have observed over many centuries of studies. Completely dependent on the relationship at the most minute biological structure in the existence of magic. Without this innate adaption, fairies are indistinguishable from their mortal non-magic counterparts: humans.  

It is because of magic that fairies have been blessed and identified as a higher, truer life-form amongst the many and varied magical and living species of known sentience.'

My eyes bored into the page, most of the words barely registering in my mind. Looking up from the ancient tome that was supposed to explain everything there was to know about fairies and their so-called differences to humans. I can feel the air leave the book as I clap the leather cover shut and place the book down. Switching off the lamp with a flick of my wrist, I step towards the shut off curtains and pull them wide open. Sunlight pouring in around me, blinking as my eyes adjust, I turn back to the book that I had been told to read – it was supposed to keep me occupied whilst Sky and Helia were out scouting/patrolling the general area around this hidden house.

“How’s the reading going?”

I turn away from the sunlight and the views of the seemingly never-ending forests, Flora stands by the door, tray in hand with teacup, pot and what I can only assume are more of her freshly baked goods. As she sets the tray down and begins to wordlessly make us both a cup of tea; I open my mouth to remind her of my preferences, but it seems Flora already knows. So I go back to looking at the shut book with its barely legible cover, all of the silver embossed letters have worn out so that you have to squint and examine the cover in order to figure out what was inside.

“Not great… I’ve given up already.”

“What chapter did you get to?”

“I didn’t make it past the introduction. None of it wants to absorb.”

“Mm, well that tome is rather advanced. Maybe if you had questions I could answer.”

“I mean the book goes over basic biology and all…”

“But the information is antiquated seeing as until about well a few days ago, no fairies in our current generation had the ability to produce or even show any indication of having wings.”

“Yeah, and I mean I guess I just don’t understand what and how magic bonds to us?”

“It’s not really a matter of it bonding to us; rather than we accept it with open arms.”

“And you’re saying humans don’t have that?” I take a sip from my own cup as Flora thinks over my question.

“You’d know better than I. After all, humans have science. Which we call Alchemy. Though I suppose humans did have the same thing once.”

I can tell how hard it is for Flora, trying to dumb it down for me. But she continues before I can go back to debating the differences between the two with her.

“Rather than give up on it. Fairies have expanded and come to deeper understandings… granted unlike the mortal realm we have living breathing magical creatures that prove things that seem like fairy tales or merely illusions.”

“Ok so then what about when magic doesn’t exist. Or say it becomes limited. Like how Dowling was talking about stasis and those… dreadful bracelets that cut fairies off from their magic.”

Flora apart from drinking her tea and being my almost constant companion, takes one of the crumbly almond biscuits from the plate and bites into; she then moves towards the shelves of books – the same shelves where I retrieved the now abandoned book and glides her fingers over the spines of the books until she seems to settle on one. As she continues to consume her sweet treat, she pulls the tome out and offers it to me. Unlike the previous which was thick, musky, and probably a hundred years old. This tome is slim and almost brand new, the spine has not been cracked and the embossed words are a crimson red over a black backdrop.

“Magical maladies and consequences?”

“It was written by someone somewhat related to Sky. I think. Or maybe I’m misremembering but it’s one of the best books that explains what happens when a fairy like you or I is removed from our main source of magic. Though to be fair it doesn’t have anything on the dragon flame.”

There had been but brief whispers and barely any acknowledgement about darker subjects I had noticed when we were in class with Silva or Dowling, like they were completely skipping around it – as if they thought that if we didn’t know of it, we wouldn’t ask about it.

“Remember how you were told earlier this year in one of your earliest classes that fairies go mad without their specialist and specialists die? Well. It’s not far removed from that.”

“I can understand going mad or dying but you’re suggesting there’s a darker underbelly.”

“There is. I suppose it’s now illegal, but it still happens… in places.”

Flora implies, she gestures back to the couch, lifting the tray back up she places it down on the coffee table and her look tells me to sit. Which I do, I hadn’t even realised my cup was empty until she set about pouring me another cup. She sits cross-legged and holds the cup to her lip whilst I open this new book and have a look through some of the chapters.

'A common misconception is that magic is finite. This is in direct contradiction to the realm of Magix as a whole. For in nature, magic cannot be considered to be finite but infinite.

Fairies borrow finite sources of power from an infinite source in their usage of spells, funnelling some form of this energy through their own show or talent. It was, it shall be, there is no end. The cycle repeats itself over and over in the processes known to fey kind. As a direct circumstance there is an innate understanding that to abuse this most precious gift is to become a witch.

Witches are unlike fairies in that rather than borrow from a greater or higher source of power, they choose to consume the very essence of their being. Their power is as a result dangerous. Witches are never not in the pursuit of being to extract more from their being. It is why fairies are hunted by them, in the hopes of temporary or perhaps even permanent gain. Witches are an insult to the inherent balance.

On the other hand, the same can be said for how witches view the fey. We are seen as leeches to their kind because rather than destroy ourselves inherently we allow for the passage or journey of an element through ourselves. We do not own our power, not in truth, for if we did. Would we not be in the same state as the corrupted?'

“This one makes even less sense than the other one.” I sigh.

“Try the second to last chapter.” Flora suggested.

Shutting my eyes, I do as I’m told and flip to the pages accordingly.

Musa POV

||Over neutral airspace|| 

The lifting and then lowering of Riven’s shoulders are all the indication he gives; his breathing is shallow, and I suppose he’s unable to sleep deeply whilst we’re up in the air. This is Sky’s territory he mentioned, not his… I can see the frown lines and have to wonder for a moment what images are playing in his head. Turning my gaze away from Riven, I look over at our impromptu guardian who is busy thumbing a tablet, I know he doesn’t mean to, or at least I can only hope he doesn’t mean to tap the screen and drag it so deliberately hard. Unbuckling my belt, he lifts his head at the noise. 

“I’m just going to the bathroom.” 

“In the back.”

He straightens one of his fingers, which I noticed is attached to the rest of his hand by scar tissue, he doesn’t notice that I am staring at his finger and goes back to thumbing his tablet. Moving around Riven’s sleeping form, I almost bump into his hand on my way towards the bathroom, indeed there is one there and the air hostess gives me a look of concern as I step into the small but rather fancy aircraft restroom. Shutting the door behind me, turning the knob, and clicking the latch into place I shut the lid on the toilet and sit. 

My gaze is now directed at my own reflection, only now am I given the chance to process what has happened over the last few days, my father… who won’t speak to me after he realised, I have a specialist; it’s not Riven’s fault, he did the right thing… defending me and not fighting my clearly deranged father. News from Alfea, Bloom apparently sprouting wings and attacking? Defending? Stella. 

Course, I don’t anticipate what happens next, I don’t think anyone can. Being thrown into the ceiling of the bathroom, the air knocked out of my lungs as I hear what I can only imagine to be an engine being blown to bits. Before crashing to the bottom of the bathroom where I was minutes ago, my head rings with pain and I hiss as I disengage the lock, the door slides away without any more effort on my end as I crawl out of the bathroom. 

“What the hell?” I ask. 

No one responds as another sound, another explosion ricochets through the plane, once again knocking me into the ceiling and causing the hostess to completely fall into unconsciousness as her head slams against an adjacent wall. Despite feeling pain all over me, I find my bearings and move in the direction of Riven. He’s awake, and he looks relieved to see me, he offers me his hand…Only for me to fail to grab it as a hole the size of half the plane takes Riven away from me.  

“Riven!” I scream, it’s pointless however the wind swallows up my words.

But that’s not the most pressing problem, because as I had been in the process of trying to reach for Riven, I’ve been thrown out of the plane myself and now am free-falling to the ground. I can barely see what’s around me and I definitely don’t want to turn direction to see the ground approaching. I frantically look around trying to spot Riven, he’s far lower, having freed himself from his seat but he’s also now free falling and shouting something that I can’t hear over all of this noise. 

“Silence.” 

All the white noise of the exploding plane seems to dissipate, and I feel something rip inside me, a gasp leaves me as I realise, I am no longer falling. A soft humming, similar to the noise of a vibrating cell phone are all I can hear as I realise what is keeping me up, is not magic or a miracle but… my wings. Shaking out of the sudden transformation, I focus on trying to get to Riven who is still screaming and falling, dodging the debris both on fire and smoking, I adjust my stance, so it looks as though I am almost diving into a pool. This speeds me up significantly and by the looks of Riven he’s also in shock at the sight of my wings. Before he can fall any further towards the ground, I wrap my arms around him and force myself to suddenly lift, his hands seem to naturally navigate towards my waist, and I know he won’t let go.

“You have wings.” 

He says after we’re truly away from the sight of the plane wreckage, I’ve lowered us gently towards the ground, as soon as my feet touch the ground, I feel that same ripping sensation become that of a soft tug before I can feel what can only be described as a set of wet rags being compressed against my wings. 

“Your wings… they what… they just.” Riven is trying to come to terms. 

“Returned, inside of me. I can feel them there.” I pant, exhausted. 

“I mean they were bloody brilliant and looked like giant… um… dragonfly wings?”

“Uh huh.”

Having not had the chance to see my wings up close before they returned into my back, but it doesn’t matter. I wrap my arms back around Riven with relief and find myself wanting to sob all over again.

||An unspecified amount of time passing||

Stella POV

I had anticipated that my mother would be furious.

I had been prepared to be hit with a scathing attack, a show of magical violence.

I had not thought however that my mother would be so cruel to her only child.

I had not imagined that she would do something so cruel.

Yet here I am, in this cramped, enclosed dark space. Unable to use my magic. Unable to feel any source of light or power. This must be what Andreas feels like with those silver bands of magic-prohibiting cuffs.

I was moved from that larger one, the one where I could at least pace in and stretch my limbs in. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to sit once I’m out of here.

I cannot even speak, another stupid enchantment forced upon this space by my mother so I cannot try to even tell anyone that I am in here, that I am being held against my will and that Brandon, oh sweet Brandon what of him? My mind reels and I find myself being unable to concentrate for anything for too long.

I don’t even have to shut my eyes, it’s so dark in here. They’ve become scarily used to this and I wonder if I am exposed to light ever again, if it’ll blind me and render me even further from who I was once.

Brandon POV

||Royal Underwater Androsi Palace|| 

“And you’re positive she is there? In the deepest depths of the dungeons?”

“She has to be, there’s nowhere else. I can’t even return to Solaria.”

After Stella was taken from me, and once I was unceremoniously dumped onto the streets outside of the main royal residence with nothing but my clothes on my back. I had to flee the sun-lit kingdom and make my way – through various means of struggling myself onto ships and other forms of transport to the great and aquatic underwater kingdom of the Androsi people. I could have gone to the kingdom that Aisha and her specialist reside in, which is the one above the sea but they’re too entrenched in a political dispute after being kidnapped, interrogated, and then returned to the realm feeling very angry. 

None of us had received any news on whether or not Flora, Helia, Sky, Bloom, Riven or Musa… not even Timmy or Tecna were safe. What also made things worse was the fact that Stella had been secreted away to some torture chamber by her own mother who was hellbent on teaching my girlfriend some sick twisted lesson in power and dominance.

“Queen Luna has, by all means lost her head if all you have reported is true.”

“She’s not only crossed the lines diplomatically but has ensured that none of us can currently get a hold of the Eraklyon or anyone else who we are allied with.”

“This was her plan from the start, I could have told you as such.”

“Are we sure we do not want to involve our terrestrial cousins?”

Speaking now was the current crown-prince of the underwater kingdom Nereus. He was like his father a Triton but seemed to also have some qualities that identified him as a specialist were he not bound to the realm of water.

“How the hell are we supposed to rescue the princess? We’ve not got legs.”

“But your specialists… is that the term do?”

Nereus and his sister give me a look of astonishment and then look over to their guards who like me are legged.

“Well, I suppose we could provide the transport if our specialists go down and get the princess. We can’t be too far, or our magic won’t work.”

“I think we should wait until someone can finally get connection restored between our allies. I am sure they would also want to help. Given everything Luna has done to try all of our patience these past few weeks.”

Aisha POV

||Back entrance, Solarian Dungeons|| 

Despite having only been informed last minute by my cousins to break into the Solarian dungeons to rescue Stella and reunite her with Brandon – much to the shock of my aunt and uncle as well. I had promised to come with them. Brandon and Nabu who stood on either side of me, with even more specialists and their own fairies following in silent pursuit. I wanted to hold onto Nabu’s hand as he stepped forward into a corridor and then nodded to show that the coast was clear.

“I don’t think I ever thought the Solarians had dungeons that were at least a hundred leagues under the sea.”

Tressa muses to us through our earpieces, she was onboard our form of transport keeping an eye on all of the different and potential problems we could come across if Nabu or one of the other specialists didn’t go risking themselves by stepping into rooms and making sure the coast was clear first. She was like her brother unable to leave the ship – mostly because their tails were a hindrance and also because if they were spotted, just like if they knew I was here right now… by the Solarian authorities it would be about as loud as declaring war across several different kingdoms within the magical realm.

“Down those stairs and then make a sharp right. You’re almost to the bottom of the place.”

Nereus mutters, taking this as another indication to speed up. Our small mixed group walk almost in a triangular fashion – all of us in borrowed, well technically stolen Solarian guard uniforms; thankfully Brandon had remembered that guards employed by the Solarian royals liked to walk and move around in triangular formations, one fairy in front, two specialists behind before another fairy made up the hind position… so really it was more like a diamond but who the hell cared for the specifics at this moment.

Just as we were about to reach the stairs, one of the specialists who I had not yet learned the name of, seemed to topple over something. An alarm could be heard and so could footfalls.

“Shit.” I muttered under my breath.

“Shit indeed.”

A voice I thought I would never hear again echoed from some distance away…

Chapter Text

Silva POV

||Meanwhile back at Alfea||

“Several students are currently unaccounted for.”

“Doesn’t surprise me in the least, are you sure they haven’t snuck into the fairies’ dorms?”

Placing the ballpoint pen down, I look up to Andreas who looks at me with some semblance of bitter resentment. I suppose the pain of Marina’s death never left him, even if it had he doesn’t seem to want to move on, the only other reason for the hatred is Sky. Right after Marina passed on, it became immediately apparent to everyone who was nowhere involved in Sky’s upbringing to make concerns that Andreas was not to have a single ounce of authority over the future heir’s fate. 'What if he kills the prince in a moment of insanity? What will happen to the throne then? He’s not the King we all knew, not after her death. He never will be.' Those whispers followed Andreas, stalking him in every waking moment and when he wasn’t awake, he was drinking down potion after potion to knock himself out so that hadn’t needed to hear himself or Sky screaming for their joint loss.

Less than seventy-two hours after she was laid to rest, far beyond the royal palaces of Eraklyon – the Androsi had demanded that her wake be returned to them, seeing as she was a citizen of the aquatic kingdom first and foremost. I was declared Sky’s legal guardian. Course, Andreas had a fit and I can’t help but lift my hand up to where the scar on my left shoulder rests – jagged and caused by a pike that Andreas had taken off a guard. Later the medical fairies stated that Andreas was not thinking straight. He and I knew the attack for what it was, Andreas saw me as his new enemy, the greatest threat to whatever illusion seemed to remain of the royal family.

“No, and we’re still unsure where Daphne could have gone.”

Andreas decides now is the time to take a seat, he’s trying to seem unaffected – after all apart from the crisis that seems to just follow this year’s first years, he has to also deal with the fact that his adopted daughter is now a legally declared storm witch.

“Aren’t you the least bit concerned about this Silva?”

“I don’t see a reason to be. We got up to the same trouble during our days at school. They’ll show up and be given cleaning duties for the next three months or so.”

“Why did Farah put you in charge?”

“Because Farah is as we both know, currently occupied with keeping Luna from having anymore of her fingers in the school’s affairs. Have you really grown that blind Andreas?”

He scoffs, jumping to his feet and rolling his sleeves up, it’s a sore sight, those bands of magical metal that restrict him from accessing his powers – there was a time when some believed that Andreas would move past the death of his specialist and be able to take on another, which was nigh impossible but that didn’t stop people from attempting to keep his hopes up. The trials to find a suitable replacement ended rather hastily after Andreas quite literally drove three of the specialists that were most similar to Marina; insane.

“You don’t think I should be the one in charge of finding out where the fuck my son is?”

“We both know where Sky is.” He knows it, I know it.

Sky’s griffin had gone missing or at least had been reported missing earlier in the day after another staff meeting; after round of student lessons and now that it was lunch time and everyone was either eating, sleeping, training, or sneaking off the grounds. Andreas seemed adamant that the rest of the security team that protected Alfea be put to work finding the future of Eraklyon.

“Let me use the circle to locate Sky.”

“I can’t in good conscious let you do that. You don’t have an anchor.”

I know it’s just adding salt to his wound, but it’s better to be brutally honest than allow Andreas to risk the entire magical core of Alfea just for the sake of finding Sky, who I had a very strong sense was still on campus grounds. Just not anywhere Andreas would know to check.

“Besides, we have more pressing concerns. Riven and his fairy haven’t returned from Melody.”

“It’s not our business if a plane goes missing over Solarian airspace.”

“Neutral airspace.” I correct, this causes another scowl to fall upon Andreas’ face.

“Well then send out a group to find them.”

“We don’t have the resources nor the legal rights to do that. We just have to wait till either the Solarian scouts or the Melodian aerial force to get around to finding the pair.”

Musa POV

||In quite literally the middle of nowhere||

“This is disgusting.”

“It’s better than starving.”

“Funny, Riven.”

“You need to keep your strength up. Now that we know the wreckage is completely lost and there are no other survivors”.

I sigh, before going back to picking at the fish-lizard filet? Corpse? Thing that is in front of me, Riven had insisted that it was edible and had gone even so far as to ‘overcook it’ to try and get rid of its residual slimy texture. Pushing it back towards him, I decide to stand up and stretch my exhausted limbs. Riven lets out an exhale of annoyance at the bare minimal progress I have made in eating.

“Look, I’m just going to go use the bathroom. I’ll be right back.”

He nods and I walk out of his line of sight so I can find an appropriate tree to use as a support so I can use the bathroom, once I’m sure he can’t hear or see me – again now that Riven is all on survival mode, he won’t leave me alone.

Making sure there are no critters or otherwise deadly plants that were going to injure me, I relaxed my shoulders and looked up towards the canopy, the light was still shining bright which was a good indicator as to the time. Zeroing in on all the sounds around me, I felt almost a kind of peace that sleep just couldn’t bring me at the moment. Shutting my eyes I allowed myself just a moment to breathe and figure out just how we were going to get out of this mess and back to Alfea.

A caress of the wind had me opening my eyes in shock, I was no longer by the leaves, roots, and other plant life but rather floating haphazardly above the canopy of trees, I could see the fire that Riven had lit in the distance, lifting high above was dark grey smoke that was a dead giveaway to anyone flying over the place that we were trying to get their attention. Trying to look over my shoulders to see my wings, I made no progress, the sun reflected off them and made it so I could only briefly make out that they were indeed there.

Holding my palms out in front of me, I took another series of deep breaths before deciding that perhaps were I to make a strong enough pulse of musical-magical energy that someone with the right equipment would notice and be alerted to our current predicament. Choosing a direction which I hoped was in the same one as Alfea, it felt like all the sound in the world was swallowing me up and ripping through me. It came out as a blast that stunned birds who flew up and away in fright, some of them barely dodging me as I continued to let out amplified waves of sound.

It was loud enough that Riven had walked back to the clearing we had first landed in, he looked up and waved Was he going to be mad that I had done this? Sure we had found a source of food and water, but the odds were still against us. Forcing myself to dive down and towards him, it felt almost surreal, the sensation of the wind brushing past and over my wings until I finally hit the ground and had to stumble-trip into Riven’s outstretched arms.

An answer to my magic came quicker than I could say anything to defend my show of magic to Riven, the sound of an engine whirring and cutting through the natural sounds. Forcing me to twist in that direction as an almost stingray-like plane seemed to be heading towards us. Though we could only see the top of it. I was surprised that Riven wasn’t pushing me behind him, as we watched it continue its progress towards us.

“What is that?”

“That can only be a jet from Zenith.”

“Zenith? You mean where Tecna is from?”

“The one and only. Alfea must have sent out a distress signal. They must have been in the area or failing that your magic was enough to cause them to want to investigate.”

“Are the Zenith people neutral?”

“Yeah, they’re allied with Linphea and Eraklyon by way of a marriage through one of their noble lines. I can’t remember which.” Riven explained.

Landing without ceremony at the edge of the horizon, I wanted to run to them, to thank them for realising we were here and for coming to investigate when Riven now deciding that they might be a threat pushed me behind him, my wings have tucked back into the crevices inside my back. He held up his right arm and signalled what I assumed was some kind of message. Whoever was disembarking must have seen the signal because they responded in kind. He lowered his arm and looked back at me.

“Who are they?”

“Paladins from Andros. Something must be terribly wrong if Alfea sent them over Eraklyon…”

Nabu POV

Like a tornado changing course, our group turned to face the voice of a man that Aisha would have once told me belonged to a member of her extended family. It was not a man, nor a mermaid or a triton that had approached us but rather a monster of flesh, both aquatic and not quite who stank of death, pollution, and other harsh chemicals. A flush of fear and anger rushed through my bond with Aisha, her lips pursing as she stepped away from the rest of the group. I followed closely behind as the rest looked at each other nervously and then at Aisha for some kind of advice or an idea as to what to do.

“Hello cousin.”

“You are not my cousin Tritannus. I see you have been completely devoured by your quest for power.”

“Oh this? This is merely an upgrade from my previous weakly form.”

Aisha did not think twice, rushing towards her former-cousin with a battle cry; I had no choice but to follow as more of her magic seemed to build up, swelling to the surface and being released in a torrent of pure water, similar to that of a large tsunami in force, Tritannus fell back but was not halted, rather he swung his cooper-gold trident towards Aisha before murmuring something that none of us could quite hear.

A blast of bright light and the sounds of something roaring in anguish before the light faded. Aisha who had only been standing before me mere seconds ago was now just as twisted and as gruesome as her former cousin. Fear crippled me and I could not stop myself from falling to my knees as Tritannus looked rather triumphant at Aisha’s transformation.

“Well, it seems this does work on fairies after all. Aisha, please get rid of these vermin.”

Chapter Text

Third Person POV

It took far too long for the group to react appropriately to the change of one of the heirs to the Androsi royal family. As a result, none of them were quite prepared for Aisha to pounce. Claws, teeth, the stench of melting plastic, it made their eyes water and they all shouted in alarm.

“Shit!”

Nabu didn’t want to hurt Aisha, after all she was his fairy – and he could only hope that she would not attack him, watching as she threw one of the groups into the opposite wall, the sound of a shoulder blade shattering.

“Go get Stella. We’ll try to keep ourselves alive.”

Nabu urged Brandon just as he had to deflect Aisha’s foot, which now warped by whatever spell had become a sickly green grey with sharp talons.

So it was that whilst half the group was preoccupied with trying to calm and prevent Aisha from killing them, the other half were in a head-to-head combat-struggle-tug-of-war with Tritannus, trying to wrestle his weapon from him, in hopes that they could reverse the magic.

As for Brandon, who had heard the message loud and clear bolted away from the group, not looking back just in case… he didn’t want anyone to get hurt or die on the account of trying to save the love of his life; he did not want to have to say goodbye. Like molten glass being shaped, he could feel Stella’s presence with the urgency of a flock of zebras jumping over ravenous crocodiles.

All of the hallways were identical, with the lights flickering on as he bolted past cells where the inhabitants were less shackled and were thus able to scream out for him to save them too.

Stella POV

A thunderous clanking and crumbling of metal has me wrenching my eyes open. Despite the pain and the lack of use my eyes struggle to follow the direction of the sound as I realise that my cell is no longer pitch black.

“Stella!”

I can hear my name, but who is speaking it. Tilting my head this way, that way and trying in vain to come to my senses.

I can feel the soft probing touch, these fingers belong to someone who would never hurt me. Yet I cannot remember the last time someone touched me anyway. Perhaps this is a grand hallucination, the final one before I am beheaded and become a forgotten memory to the people of Solaria.

“Stella”

A hand, at least I think it’s a hand waves in front of me. I find myself blinking, again my eyes are unable to focus. A heavy weight, one that I did not realise I was carrying fades away as more metal seems to crash and burn to the floor. A sudden intoxicating rush of energy floods my system and finally I can see the face of my rescuer. Brandon’s eyes flicker with fear, but his lips are beginning to curve into a smile. A smile that I know too well.

I don’t even want to try to speak as I reassess and reabsorb all the magic that has been taken away from me by the cuffs. As I glance down in the half-darkness and see my freed arms, I have to wonder if the scars of the cuffs will ever go away.

“Can you walk?”

I know he is not shouting and yet I find myself clapping my hands over my ears, he sighs. It’s not disappointment or worry but regret… like he wishes he had gotten here sooner. I can’t even begin to imagine just much a mess I must look. Before I can lower my hands again, that same intoxicating rush becomes an agonising roar.

The first time I lost control of my magic, I was six and the outburst had caused the permanent maiming of one of my childhood tutors who had to be bribed into secrecy. It was the catalyst of my mother realising that I had the potential to be a military powerhouse if my magic was honed. Gone were the endless lessons of etiquette and history. Those were replaced by battle strategy and combat… not that I ever was good at absorbing the information put before me.

It's only a mere matter of seconds as a blast of light that I can only describe as the same kind of light produced by a supernova leaves my body, Brandon diving to the floor covering his eyes so that he isn’t harmed… not that my magic could or would ever harm him.

“Shit!” Brandon cursed as he got back to his feet.

A slippery wet sensation on my back, piques my curiosity, out of the corner of my eye, despite it hurting more than it should to move them around in their sockets. Is what I can only guess is another mind-trick by my mother.

“Just what we need.” Brandon mutters as he picks me up, bridal style.

What does he mean? Why can I see something that is not quite behind me but also moving with me? I try to turn my head, the muscles cramping from lack of use, and I let out a hiss of pain.

“Wings. Stella.”

Fairies no longer have wings. Brandon knows this. I would laugh but I’m not sure if laughing will cause irreparable damage to my vocal cords.

“When we’re out of here I’ll show you. I promise. Now we need to go and hopefully the others have Aisha under control.”

Diaspro POV

“What do you mean Sky isn’t here?”

I have to refrain from crossing my arms over my chest, Andreas looks at me with pity. Bags at my feet I look around at the campus that I had up to being expelled only months ago had been a student of.

“He just isn’t, and no one knows where he is.”

“That seems rather unlikely.”

“Mmm. It’s likely he’s still somewhere close. But I can’t use my magic to find him.”

“Perhaps I can be of help then.”

“Why was your expulsion overturned?”  

“Does it matter? I’m here and I intend on regaining Sky as my specialist. Who he has now, Bloom? She’s not right for him. We both know that.”

Andreas has to stop himself from scoffing at my comment as I murmur a quick levitation spell, my belongings floating over the head of students as all of the bags return to where I hope my dorm was left – untouched and empty since my departure.

“What house were you in again? I need to let the house head know.”

“Chaos.”

“You did not want to be resorted?”

“Is that an option?”

“You are coming in, or at least the paperwork suggests you are transferring. So yes, it is an option.”

“Can I choose?”

“No, of course not. It’s likely you’ll return to ‘Chaos’ and if not, it’s likely you’ll be sorted into ‘Aether’.”

“How do I get resorted and which house would place me in closest proximity to Sky?”

“Winx.”

“That’s back?” I don’t mean to let my jaw drop at the news.

“Yes, Bloom and Stella are just two of the students who have been chosen for the house. There are others two, three of them are in your year. Two of them transferred over from Linphea and Andros respectively. The other, you might know. Tecna was after all resorted into Winx from Honour.”

“How intriguing.”

Farah POV

Pursing my lips as I place my hand against the brick wall, allowing me to create a small one-sided peephole so I could listen in on the conversation currently going on in Andreas’ office. I was not at all pleased that Luna had override my authority as principal of Alfea to allow the readmittance of Diaspro. As I continued to eavesdrop, I had to bite back a shout at Andreas’ mere mention that the girl could be technically resorted into Winx from her previous house Chaos.

“Farah?”

Dropping my hand and thus the spell that I had been casting, I look over my shoulder at Saul who comes to a stop by my side, he doesn’t say anything about the fact I was eavesdropping.

“Is everything alright?”

 I can’t help but ask, after the festival and Luna’s reckless behaviour neither of us has had any sleep.

“Yes, they’ve located Riven and Musa. They’re on their way back and Riven has requested an urgent audience with you.”

“What for?”

“He wouldn’t say.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

Musa POV

‘Don’t tell them about your wings. Just in case, I don’t recognise any of these specialists.’

  ‘But they’re not a threat, are they?’

‘We can’t be sure Mus. Just let me do the talking. When we get back to Alfea, hopefully soon we’ll get some answers.’  

Recalling the conversation that Riven and I had quickly had just prior to boarding, he had mostly whispered the words into my ear whereas I had cast a preventative spell to stop anyone other than the two of us eavesdropping. I found it absurdly annoying when Riven shoved his shirt my way – as if him being topless was not the issue.

‘I don’t want them noticing the fresh cuts on your back Mus.’

Was how he explained why he felt the need to be half-naked and thus sunburnt to shit. Wishing more than anything that we had some healing balm.

“We’ll be back at Alfea in less than twenty minutes.”

“How fast are we flying?”

“Almost at maximum capacity. It’s the only way to avoid the missiles.”

“Missiles?”

I snap back to attention at the word, Riven who had been speaking to one of the Androsi Paladins named Kory whose fairy was a technology fairy like Tecna and Timmy. Riven curses under his breath as Kory continues.

“The Solarians shot your jet down. We’re unsure as to why. Some suspect that it was Luna’s attempt to get rid of Codatorta and you two just ended up being extra collateral damage.”

“What does Luna have against Codatorta?” Riven scoffs, disgusted.

“It’s not what she has against, rather than what she fears he’s capable of doing.”

“Codatorta isn’t a threat.”

“Perhaps to his allies, like yourself and I. However to a power-hungry bitch. He’s exactly the kind of General you don’t want to be fighting against your armies.”

A few snickers come from the front where Kory’s fairy and another specialist who are piloting the jet, I hadn’t thought honestly that the fierce hatred for the Solarian people was actually a thing rather than some stupid myth or stereotype.

“Can I ask you something Kory?”

“Sure, Miss Hui.”

“Why do, the Androsi despise the Solarians?”

“As someone who’s not an Androsi native, I couldn’t tell you.”

“It’s cause they fucking backstabbed Domino.”

Kory’s fairy, who I hadn’t learnt the name of – and who also did not respond when asked. Riven bristled before the entire jet’s worth of people… including myself fell silent – all I could hear was the whirring and gentle hum of the engine as we continued to speed back towards the school.

“Well, not Domino exactly but by preventing aid from Eraklyon and themselves. They are the reason we no longer have the Dragon flame.”

Glancing at Riven whose expression matched my own, Kory looked between the two of us and snorted.

“You two know something?”

“No, just surprised that’s all.”

Did no one outside of Alfea and Luna know that Bloom was the keeper? The jet’s angle changed, causing me to almost fall out of my seat as I heard what sounded like a small missile being deployed to crash into another vastly larger and almost eerily similar missile to the one that Riven and I’s jet down previously.

“Fuck sakes! Commence evasive action!”

“But we’re over neutral space.”

Riven held onto me as the jet took another sharp angle, this time sending us in the complete opposite direction.

“How the fuck can they see through our shields!”

It was pure chaos, with specialists, paladins and fairies all screaming at each other over the blaring alarms, in all of this however Riven held me close and murmured that we’d be safe soon enough – something about the magical wards surrounding Alfea etc.

Third Person POV

||Elsewhere||

The Zenith Post

ROYAL DECREE

EFFECTIVE IMMEDIATELY

The royal house of Zenith has declared hence forth that the nation and peoples of Zenith are in open conflict with the royal house of Solaria for their unforgiveable actions and judicial treatment of and towards the crown heir Princess Tecna and her bonded specialist and consort Timothy.

It is unfortunate however necessary for the people of Zenith to bear arms. As it is clearly noted that the current head of state for the Solarian people Queen Luna is catastrophically unstable.

We are joined by the realms of Linphea, Andros and Melody.

We will not surrender until the tyrannous Luna has been deposed.

Yours truly

The royal family of Zenith

Bloom POV

Dropping the paper, I look up at Sky and then towards the actual ‘adults’ in the room. Both Professor Dowling and her specialist as well as Daphne were the ones to break the news of the war that had just broken out between… a good portion of the magical realm.

“Is this my fault?” I can’t help but voice my concerns.

“No, of course not. This was a long time coming… what is that human saying.”

“Straw that broke the camel’s back?” Dowling smiles at Silva who nods.

“Well what happens now?”

“What happens now? Well first and foremost Alfea will be closed as families take their sons and daughters back to their respective realms. It’s no longer safe here with Luna trying to sabotage everything that Alfea and subsequently Red Fountain stand for.”

“What about classes? I haven’t learnt how to utilise my magic. Wasn’t that the whole point of coming to find me after… well.”

“It’s unfortunate but these things happen. Not to worry. Once we’ve moved both yourself and Sky to Eraklyon alongside many of the other staff members and Daphne. You’ll be able to be tutored privately.”

Both Farah and Silva had shown up in the early hours of this morning, during Sky and Helia’s morning patrols around the vicinity of the house that we were hiding in. Flora had been the one to sense Farah’s encroaching magic probing at the enchanted thicket that she had grown as a defensive measure. It was a relief to see both of them, with Silva chastening Sky for leaving on board his Griffin without so much as a word to announce he was leaving.

“Things will right themselves Bloom. Your existence and the return of wings proves so. Right now, we need to get both Sky and you out of here.”

“Why can’t we stay here?”

“Because Luna in her… machinations has overruled the expulsion of Princess Diaspro. If you recall, she is Sky’s former fey. I believe and so does Saul that if we allowed either of you to stay here. Her intentions would be malicious and may result in your harm or death.”

I hadn’t even realised I was clenching my jaw and my fists, Sky reached over his hands atop of my balled-up fists and gave them a reassuring squeeze. I could not help but think back to the time I actually met Diaspro for the first time, she had been in a state of undress… did Sky still have feelings for her? Would he choose her over me? Standing up abruptly, I pulled away from Sky.

“Bloom” He started.

Yet I didn’t have the courage nor the stomach to look him in the eye, instead I pushed past Helia who I hadn’t realised was standing so close to my chair to be near Flora and headed in the direction of the back door.

Chapter Text

Stella POV

Forcing myself onto my feet and out of Brandon’s arms, I swayed, and my legs buckled under my weight… how long had it been since I had even tried to walk? Take a step? Brandon rushed to try and pick me up, but I held my hand up to stop him. Though there was nothing in my mouth, and so no moisture to slicken my throat and make it easier to speak. I forced the words out.

“Don’t. Not if there is danger nearby.”

My voice didn’t sound at all like my own and it felt like I had ripped my own throat out, dipped it into a bile of acid before putting it back in its place. Brandon furrowed his brows as I began to crawl on my knees which ached from lack of disuse. So what if it was humiliating to crawl? So what if Brandon was annoyed that I didn’t want his help. Sure he had rescued me, but I had to start somewhere.

Melted plastic, horse manure and something else that I couldn’t quite name scented the air… before a torrent of iron-rich thickness told me that someone was bleeding rather significantly. Trying not to empty an already empty stomach with nothing but bile. I lifted my head up just minutely and felt my jaw fall slack with horror at the sight I was witnessing.

Standing over unconscious bodies – some which had been torn apart rather animalistically, was someone or something that I did not recognise. Right now that thing was wrestling with someone I did recognise. Brandon swore, moving past me and towards the creature-thing-monster out of one of those moving picture films that Bloom talked about endlessly the first time I met her.

“Fuck!” Nabu shouted. “Snap out of its! Aisha!”

He was losing the battle; his arms were bent at an awkward angle as the thing – no Aisha snarled and attempted to push some kind of stick? A spear? Like weapon towards Nabu’s neck, hoping to crush his windpipe and kill him.

A horrible thought shook me to my core as the thought occurred to me that if Aisha did kill her specialist… she would lose her mind and would probably end her own life rather than fall into madness because she had been the one responsible for the death of her specialist.

“That’s it. Kill the pathetic specialist.”

A grotesque looking male, who seemed to be nursing a broken arm and several stab wounds was some distance away. He was armed with a trident; it was the source of the pungent odour. Pinching my nose and breathing through my mouth so I wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. With shaking legs I got to my feet and held my hand up in this male’s direction.

He was far too preoccupied with trying to watch Brandon, not-Aisha and Nabu wrestling for control over the weapon that would if allowed suffocate the life out of Nabu. Though my legs were about to fail on me, and I felt my heart thundering in my chest, I just knew that I had to put a stop to this carnage and save not only Brandon but everyone else.

“I am the guardian fairy of the sun, moon and stars and I command you to release my friend!”

It came out as a croak and I am pretty sure neither the instigator nor Brandon, not-Aisha and Nabu heard me as all of the power, the magic in the veins that had been repressed by the shackles and the dark room my mother put me in, rushed to the surface. I could hear Brandon dive to the floor covering his eyes as the dim hallway of the dungeon flooded with pure white light, not-Aisha flinched and screamed falling back and away from Nabu who winced; barely able to cover his eyes as I watched not-Aisha return to her original state and whatever enchantment or curse that had turned her into a foul beast was dispelled.

Aisha fell to the floor unconscious as the male who I assumed was at the centre of this screamed in agony. I was too mesmerised by the sight of him being consumed by my magic, he fell writhing as though a thousand shards of glass were puncturing him.

All was well and truly over, unbalanced by the use of so much magic, I felt myself staggering until I crashed into a wall, barely able to hold myself up as the last vestiges of whoever had turned Aisha into a non-human creature was eaten up alive. It served him right, no one should turn anyone against their will into freaks of nature.

With the main source of aggression dispersed that foul scent disappeared and I ended up wanting to breath in huge lungsful of air as I felt someone pick me up, Brandon’s arms wrapped tight around me as he seemed to be saying something… not that I could hear. All I wanted was to sleep… so I did.

Aisha POV

||Two days later||

The homely scent of sea salt, coconuts and palm trees forced me back to consciousness, my eyes shot open as I realised that I was no longer in the dungeons trying to save Stella. Rather I was in my bedroom inside Alfea.

“W-what.” My voice reverberated through my room.

As though called like a sailor to the sea, someone opened my dorm door. At first, I was unsure of what to make of my mother standing there, her arms crossed. Her eyes were swollen from crying. She was soon joined by my father… why were they here in my dorm?

I didn’t know if I should jump up and ask them a million questions or stay where I am. Stepping into my room, my father led my mother towards the edge of bed where she sat promptly. Her hands cupping my chin as she looked me over.

“We were so worried.”

Why were they here? Why had she been crying? I furrowed my brows.

“That was an incredibly close call. You are awake now. That’s all that matters.”

My parents needed to back up a step.

“W-what?”

“Don’t you remember?” My father asked.

“I… where’s Stella? I was rescuing Stella.”

“Yes, and you succeeded. But not without issue. The Solarian Princess is comatose. She was transported to Andros alongside yourself where she is being given treatment for the excessive use of her magic and lack thereof of her source of power.”

None of this was making sense, moving away from my mother’s hands I wrapped my arms around myself, as though trying to ensure that I was actually here and not daydreaming during a rather serious situation.

Another knock alerted me to Nabu, whose right arm was in a sling. Bandages littered his body, including his neck. He looked at me with some form of relief and weariness… as though he wasn’t sure if I was myself.

“Nabu?”

“How are you feeling?”

“I don’t know what’s going on.”

Which then led me to look down at my hands, where normally I would see the traceries that joined my magic and Nabu together… it was always there as a sign of our commitment as a bonded pair… yet my hands were bare… like I hadn’t sealed our bond all those months… years…. How long had I been asleep?

I felt the sudden urge to scream.

“Shhhh.” My father wrapped his arms around me, preventing me from doing so.

“What’s wrong with me! Why can’t I see my magic? My bond with Nabu! I can’t feel it.”

Tears spilled from my eyes as I continued to ask questions that I was sure no one really had the answers to.

“Brandon… you know Brandon, right?”

“Yes, Stella’s intended specialist.” Hiccupping as my father still continued to hold me tight.

“In order to save you… and Stella and everyone else against your cousin. Stella… as we said used up an excessive amount of magic. To free you from the trance you were in. When she did, it severed your connection to magic… to Nabu.”

“S-severed?”

What the fuck was that supposed to mean? Was I now suddenly human? Was I no longer a fairy?

“The healers are hopeful that your magic will come back. Eventually. As magic always does. It just… might take time.”

Nabu let out a breath. I look at him, his eyes were full of guilt…

“But can’t I just… touch Nabu? Doesn’t the bond mean I can use some of the magic that. That I had given to Nabu back to myself?”

“Apart from being awake in these last few moments. Nabu has been here in this room holding your hand this entire time. He says no matter how many times he tried. He could not call any kind of magic.”

An excerpt from Headmistress Mavilla field diary.

Field entry number 8459.

Topic relation: severance of bonds.

It has been I believe, falsely proven that the only way to sever the intimate and rather personal bond between fairy, magic and specialist is death. With consequences for all three parties, the disruption of balance between the forces of dark and light.

I believe, through my current observation of the transformation or ‘corruption’ of fairy to a witch and the ‘purification’ or ‘rebalancing’ or ‘anchoring’ of a witch to a fairy. That this may not be the case.

In fact, I believe that if exposed to just enough of the right kind of magic, a witch or fairy in peril can find themselves in a state of backwards development. Or more importantly that a fairy that has a bound specialist – which again has been believed to be unbreakable or in the very least it is permanent so long as both live. Can be severed. This severing however rare is not as a result of magic turned bad or from it attempting to repair the damage to the fairy or restore balance. Rather I believe it is a sign of incompatibility. Like a broken alarm clock that has been repaired by a clockmaker. A fairy is given a second chance, their magic striped for the moment before returning in a purer form.

I have as of yet failed to observe what happens if a fairy who has had this situation befall them attempts to rebind with the same individual paladin or specialist. As it may never occur, I speculate that were it to happen; the balance and consequences would be dire indeed. I therefore recommend that were this to ever occur that the two parties – not withstanding magic or emotions, be separated permanently.

Musa POV

||Two days prior||

I desperately craved the sensation of hot running water; I wanted to shower and then fall into my bed and never wake up. Yet here I was sitting beside Riven outside of Professor Dowling’s office waiting for her to call us in so we can talk to her – or rather Riven can talk to her about my suddenly sprouting wings. After the many near-misses and near destruction of our rescue jet by use of Solarian missiles. We had managed to just break through the Alfea wards and thus save ourselves all from a gruesome fate.

Rubbing my shoulder, I looked over at Riven who had been given a spare turtleneck t-shirt-singlet by Kory after all was done and settled, Riven had refused to allow me to return to my dorm because he felt that the need to address my wings to the headmistress was far more important than my getting some proper sleep and food into my system.

“Musa. Riven, come in.”

Professor Dowling’s voice was soothing, she stepped aside to allow both of us to pass, I nearly collapsed onto the soft rug and even the couch as Riven tried to lead me towards the hideous looking leather-covered seats that were on the opposite side to where Professor Dowling usually sat at her desk.

Hearing her whisper a spell which I again presumed was for the sake of privacy. She shut the door and waited for us to both be seated before sitting down herself, placing both of her elbows on the desk, she looked at us expectantly. I suppose I had hoped she be worried about how we fared after what was possibly the worst three. Four? Days of my life thus far this year.

“Professor Dowling. Thank you for seeing us.”

“It’s not a problem. Classes are on hold for the moment. What can I do to assist the both of you?”

“Well… you see. I hope you understand that this circumstance… is a bit out of this world.”

“I have been alive for more years than I’d like to admit. Nothing you can say to me will make me think you are losing your conscious Riven.”

“Musa has wings.”

It left Riven in a rush, I thought that Professor Dowling was going to immediately stand up and ask me to prove it… as though she was going to renege on the statement she had just made to Riven. Instead she pushed back from her desk and stood up.

“Did something, apart from your plane being blown to pieces by the Solarians. Cause this?”

“How do you mean?”

Riven and I watched as Professor Dowling moved towards her bookshelves. She then began to pace like a frenzied animal.

“I mean did anything happen to Musa.”

“Her father lost the plot.”

“I see. Well, as much as you’d expect me to want you to prove it. You’re not the first fairy as of late to regain their wings.”

“You mean this has happened… to someone else?”

Finally deciding to enter the conversation, Professor Dowling nodded.

“Yes, whilst you were in Melody. Bloom, your house mate put on quite the show. In a moment of I would say panic or fear her wings forced themselves into the world. All in order to protect Sky.”

“What the fuck happened to Sky?” Riven was now standing. He never really was one to sit still.

“Stella, confronted Bloom, or rather childishly sent an orb of light towards Bloom. I haven’t had the chance to speak to her as she was escorted away from Alfea and back to Solaria by her mother.”

“That bitch! She pulled the same shit with Roxy!”

“Riven, language. Once was bad enough; I do not need to hear any more profanity slip from your mouth.” Professor Dowling tsked.

Riven POV

I scowled as Professor Dowling told me off for swearing, but what else was I supposed to do? Kill something? Well… come to think of it, killing Stella would make everyone’s lives much easier. Letting out a hiss of annoyance I decided to instead focus my attention on the aftermath… how the fuck this month had turned out to be a disaster I didn’t want to know. Before Musa could ask any more questions, Professor Dowling seemed to find whatever tome she was looking for, reaching for it she then returned to the desk and gestured for me to sit down before offering Musa what turned out to be a very neatly quartered newspaper.

Though slightly crinkled, I watched as Musa unfolded the piece of paper. Her eyes skimming frantically over what I now realised weren’t letters or characters or anything I had ever seen before.

“What kind of language is that?”

“It’s the kind spoken by the fey of Melody. It says that war has broken out. That my realm is at war along with others… with Luna and the whole of Solaria.”

About bloody time someone put a stop to that nightmare. I kept that statement to myself, though Dowling’s eyes narrowed at me with annoyance.

“Now that you’re caught up. Both of you are to head to your dorms and get some rest. Before packing.”

“Why do we need to pack?”

“Alongside other members of the house of Winx, apart from Stella. All of you are being escorted to Eraklyon.”

Chapter Text

Diaspro POV

||The Royal Residence and Court of Eraklyon||

“Princess, how fortunate we are to be in your presence. Returned to us from the great state of Solaria.”

I try not to scowl as I make the final two steps off of the platform and onto solid ground, if this were anywhere else on Eraklyon, I would be swept away by the sandstorms; I haven’t been away for very long, yet as the servants bow and scrape and give me looks of adoration. I know that I am the only one in my immediate family who has arrived ahead of the royal guard procession that Sky and Bloom’s house members and their own specialists.

Slipping under the gold laced marble arches that make up the doorways leading into the main palace that all royal families of Eraklyon attend in order to be close to Sky’s family and to keep the pieces being played in the court’s never-ending chess game under control.

“Will you be staying here for an extended period Princess?”

“Yes, I have come to ensure the crown-prince has all that he needs now that he has returned home. Please let me know when the royal procession is within our airspace.”

“Will the Princess be retiring to the Princess’ chambers?”

“Yes.”

With that I finally am able to shove my way past the crooked-nose attendant that was first standing under the arches, she squeaks in shock and freezes entirely when I turn to face her, my piercing glare is enough to have her rush off and out of my sight.

“Princess Diaspro.”

What now! I turn, as I do I see Sky’s cousin standing there, against the wall and I quickly plaster a look of pure innocence on, giving him a quick but not too low curtsy he steps away from the wall and bows himself. His is deeper, like he’s mocking me for giving him such a quick curtsy.

“How was your journey?”

“Long. I am glad to be back. I wasn’t aware you were here.”

“I arrived just a few minutes before you. My intended is among my cousin’s crowd these days." 

It takes me a moment to realise he must be referring to the crown princess of Domino, ha. She doesn’t even have a planet let alone a throne to sit on. Why the hell does she still have a title? I nod as Thoren offers me his arm; we both know that now we’re here on our home planet that things are back to their suffocatingly archaic ways.

It’s not that I am ashamed of being from Eraklyon, I just wish we didn’t still practice such antiquated mannerisms.  Thoren and I both only obey the rules mockingly. As we walk the route through the halls and past the many guards, all of whom give us eagle-eyed glares of distrust. Though some of them do lower their gaze as Thoren moves alongside me at a comfortable pace.

Once we’re inside the chambers set aside for my own family, Thoren loosens his arm from mine and we step away from each other, my hands running over the soft fabrics of the nearest couch.

“How long will you be here?”

“For as long as your cousin needs me.”

“Despite the fact you and him are no longer paired?” A soft smile covers his face.

“That remains to be seen. Once he’s actually back, he’ll realise that his current fairy is not at all suited to the court life of Eraklyon.”

“And you are? Miss ‘I want to get married and never come back here.’”“Hush, you know I’d give it up for Sky.”

“Ahh yes, the future king. Tell me, have you met his new fairy?”

“Yes, she’s rude, uneducated and stinks of Earth.”

Thoren considers my words before bowing once more – this is a much shallower bow and one I know is done mockingly before he leaves me to figure out just exactly what I should wear to catch Sky’s attention and bring him back to my side: where he belongs.

Bloom POV

||Aboard the Eraklyon Royal Craft||

“Water for the Princess?”

Startled I look to where Sky is leaning against the back of my chair with a glass of sparkling water and what I think is a lemon slice? In his hand. I take it, the cold from the glass rushing up my arm and through me and I have to stop myself from audibly shivering. As he’s stooping almost bending over, I can’t see what he’s wearing exactly without having to twist my entire body around to see.

“Thank you.”

“No problem. Are you alright? You look a little nervous?”

“Ha… um… you could say that? I’ve barely seen Magix and now I’m off to your home planet. It’s a lot to take. Seeing as you know… the people of Earth haven’t yet traversed anywhere other than our solitary moon.”

His places the less cold of his two bands on my shoulder as he rounds my seat and takes one himself. It’s now that he’s seated, I can see he’s not wearing the same white cotton shirt he was wearing just before when he had decided to take a nap in one of the beds aboard this massive spacecraft.

I’ve only seen Sky in formal attire once, during that gala which I had completely and utterly zoned out/gotten blasted at and could not recall a single thing other than the fact that Sky was born to wear a tuxedo. This, however, is almost like military garb mixed with some parody of royalty to ice the costume cupcake. It’s crimson and gold, neither colour really suits Sky, who I’ve always preferred in blue.

“What are you wearing?”

“This? It’s what male members of my family wear.”

“Right, it… doesn’t exactly suit you. The colouring is all wrong.”

I clap a hand over my mouth, he chuckles as I blush. I wasn’t meant to say that out loud! I was only meant to think it. Forcing the rim of the glass to my lips, I take a long sip. I have to come up with a way to salvage the situation.

“Bloom, relax. I hate this as much as you’re disturbed by my wearing it.”

“I’m sorry. Really. I didn’t mean to…”

“Insult me? Pfft. I’ve been trying to years to get the council to change the colours.”

“Uh-huh.”

“My, Sky you look dashing.”

Daphne’s voice is a little higher than usual, Sky cringes and Daphne cringes back as she runs her hands down her silhouette, she’s changed into something that should really only be worn at a movie premier. Forgetting that I have water in my mouth, I go to speak and watch as the water falls either onto my lap or into the glass. Both Daphne and Sky blink once, twice, three times before both falling into identical fits of laughter.

“Hey!” I try to find a napkin. “It’s not my fault. You’re just… what the hell are you wearing?”

“This? Oh, it’s the dress code for Eraklyon.”

“A ball gown. Seriously What are we going to be immediately entering some kind of dance off?”

Sky clears his throat as Daphne sighs. Amongst the fact my older sister looks breathtakingly beautiful in the silk-spun golden dress. Another new adornment is the large sparkler of a ring, my eyes must have left my sockets because Daphne fidgets with it nervously.

“That… is a huge rock.”

“It’s one of many pieces that belongs to the Eraklyon treasury. It’s also my engagement ring.”

“Right! You’re betrothed to…”

“Thoren. Sky’s cousin.”

I nod, as I still try in vain to find something to dry myself off with. Daphne offers me a hand so she can hold my now half-empty glass of ice-cold water.

“We’re nearly within Eraklyon airspace. You need to change.”

“What?” This stops me in my tracks.

“The court of Eraklyon upholds a certain standard. That and people all over the Magix realm don’t realise that you’re alive. That as the guardian of the dragon’s flame you survived the fall, and the original source of magic is secure.”

“Can’t I just wear this?”

I thought wearing a pencil skirt and a button up shirt with a cute pair of wedges was appropriate. I guess not, as Sky gives me a sympathetic look that suggests this might not be the only thing about Eraklyon that will be a cultural shock.

Following Daphne towards the back of the plane, where the rooms are she leads me into the one that she has been given and my jaw must have fallen off of my head and into oblivion for all the racks of dresses, containers full of shoes etc. Feeling suddenly dizzy from this show of wealth I grope the air looking for something to sit or lie down on. Daphne takes a deep breath before walking towards the rack with mostly blue dresses.

“What kind of style do you prefer?”

“S-style?” This is Stella’s department. Not mine.

Lowering myself to the floor in case I actually faint. Daphne looks back to where I am now sat, my eyes and possibly just me in general in shock.

“Red on red is a bit much. I think this one.”

She pulls one particularly frilly dress out from the mass of blue and I bite my lip, not sure if I should tell her that it’s absolutely hideous. She gives me a once over and shakes her head – almost as if she can tell that I think it’s hideous and won’t wear it.

“Perhaps this then.”

Pulling another dress, this one just as bow covered. Are bows all the rage in Eraklyon? This one in such a nasty shade of neon pink and deep navy blue. As she goes through the racks pulling out increasingly outrageous dresses, I find the strength to stand and walk over to the green rack.

Shuffling through the options until I come upon a simple off-the-shoulder corseted dress, the ribbons are such a deep shade of black that I’m not sure if it could even be considered black. Daphne glad to see that I am now actively searching for something that won’t humiliate me, hums in approval.

“That is going to blow everyone’s minds. It might even… help with Sky.” She winks.

“Daphne!” I hiss.

She covers a mouth trying to stifle a giggle as she points to the adjoining bathroom and I stomp, dress in hand towards it. Flicking the switch, I begin to strip away the still wet layers, and begin to search for the zip on this dress. It’s pretty and I’m sure it’d cost a fortune were I to buy it back home on Earth. The fabric itself is like nothing I’ve ever touched before and I almost wonder if I should wear anything underneath it. Daphne opens the door just a crack and with as serious a tone as the one she used on me when we first met, and I was just a newcomer to the school.

“You need to… in as nice as I can say it. Secure Sky. Body and Bond.”

“Huh?”

She sighs.

“The bond between you and Sky is blossoming. With time it’ll solidify but physically you both need to give each other an anchor. Until then, there’s always a chance someone will try and kill the bond.”

“That’s old-fashioned and barbaric.”

“It’s the way the world works.”

“But what about you then? You’re not bonded to your fiancé.”

“That’s because I’m a Nymph. My magic is anchored to the dragon.”

“Not the flame?”

“No, because if that were the case you wouldn’t be the guardian.”

Finally! The zip was hidden, how stealthy! If not for the fact I’m trying not to hyperventilate having to wear such an exquisite gown I would be storming past Daphne and yelling at Sky for not telling me anything about his home planet and the technicalities that came with the bond. As if once again reading my thoughts Daphne sighs.

“Bloom, please. Try to understand that it’s not Sky’s fault. This… all of this should be common knowledge to you. You only get out of the metaphorical jail of being naïve because you were trapped on Earth until you were discovered by Farah.”

“So I have to consummate my bond with Sky. Just like how the royals did throughout Earth’s history.”

A wince tells me I’ve hit a spot and now that this… I have to lift the garment over my head and upper body before I feel the almost invisible straps gently resting against my shoulders. Daphne taking that as her cue opens the bathroom door and helps me straighten and zip up.

Musa POV

Riven runs the tips of his fingers up and down my back, tracing lines that were feather soft, he’s careful not to touch the newly healed slits that my wings have decidedly made in my back. Leaning against his much taller frame, I look up just as we see a series of very large aircraft enter through the dome of security that encompasses the capital city of Eraklyon.

Athelyon is a beautiful city, one that I hadn’t ever thought to see in person as a fairy from Melody. Riven points his finger at the particularly bright and shiny white craft, it hurts my eyes just looking at it.

“That’s the one Sky, Bloom and Daphne are on.”

“What about Flora and Helia.”

He points to another smaller craft, it’s impressive, and coloured in the hues that remind me of the many assorted plants and other titbits inside of Flora’s room, that must be some sort of escort craft from Linphea.

“The one speeding ahead of them all, is probably the one from Zenith. So Timmy, Brandon and Tecna are there.”

“So Stella isn’t amongst them?”

Finally the smallest of the small, practically dragging and struggling to keep up is an almost flying boat like thing.

“That’s one from Andros. So it’ll either have Stella or some sort of minor ambassador.”

“Won’t Brandon suffer being away from Stella?”

“We’ll find out I suppose.”

“I still cannot believe; I have to wear this.”

I’m referring to the dress, one that was given to me by one of the royal maids of the palace who said it would show I was not to be trifled with as a non-citizen of Eraklyon. Scratching my inner elbow I wish I could just wear my sweats and maybe one of Riven’s shirts.

“I know it sucks that you have to wear that. But it’s going to suck even more for the actual royal fairies in your house.”

“How can this be any better than what they’re going to wear.” Now itching my stomach, is this supposed to be so itchy?

“You’ll see. If you really can’t stand wearing that. You can take it off. But it’ll mean you’re trapped inside this room.”

“What the fuck is with the rules of this place.” I scowl.

Riven shrugs, unapologetic as I have to decide whether or not I can stop itching long enough to see Bloom and the others or if I should stay inside the room – well rooms that have been set aside for the specialists assigned as Sky’s squad members back at the academy.

“Hold my hand, it’ll stop the itch.”

Riven suggests as I follow him from where we stood on the balcony, he slows his pace so I can grasp his outstretched hand, immediately the itching subsides, and I let out a breath of relief. Ever since we were rescued and brought here, if Riven and I aren’t physically touching… apart from the hell that is wearing these fucking clothes, it’s just this constant aching burn that hurts the most where my wings now are.

“Better?”

“Much.”

“Alright, stay close.”

Flora POV

“Presenting his royal majesty. Crown Prince, Sky of Eraklyon. His fairy consort. Princess Bloom of Domino.”

“Presenting her royal majesty. Crown Princess, Flora of Linphea. Her specialist. Helia of Linphea.”

Taking this as our cue, I gently tuck my hand into Helia’s as he waits for me to step forward. It’s awkward, and usually Helia is the one in front of me. Yet, here in Eraklyon because I am the higher ranking and… of technical royal birth, I have to step in front of him.

I’m almost grateful that I can wear my sandals. There’s no way I’ll make it through the day if I’m forced to wear the kind of shoes, I know that most Eraklyon women choose to wear when attending a place such as this. Bloom looking like a doe in headlights tries her best to keep pace with Sky, unlike Helia and me. She has no one to hold onto. Sky being the future King walks in front alone and Bloom is forced to walk in his shadows.

“Presenting her royal majesty. Guardian Nymph, Crown Princess Daphne of Domino.”

Bloom’s older sister and our technical house head, steps out as soon as Sky and Bloom have managed to enter the first set of marbled arches, a man dressed in a similar uniform to Sky’s, greets Daphne and unlike the bows and curtsies expected. He sweeps her into his arms. That must be Sky’s cousin.

“Sky!”

A shout, this one clearly recognisable as Riven and Musa come into view just as Helia and fall behind Daphne and her intended future husband. Helia speeds up just a bit and I let go of his hand as he like Sky envelope the until recently absent specialist-to-be. Musa who I spot has stepped back towards Bloom, is itching rather manically at the insides of her wrists. How strange.

“Hello.”

“Hi!” Musa beams.

“It’s been a while.”

I note that her skin is red and raw, and she looks to Riven who quickly wraps his arms around her, the effect is immediate, the rashes all seem to vanish, and Musa is able to finally stand still and not itch any part of her body.

“Are you allergic to the fabric?” Bloom asks, completely unaware of what’s going on.

Riven, Helia and Sky all seem to exchange knowing looks. Just as Musa steps further and closer to Riven’s body. Until her own shadow is consumed by his.

It’s Tecna and Timmy who are next to re-join us, alongside them is Brandon who looks good for someone whose been separated from his bonded fairy. Sky and Riven both do a once over of Brandon who tries his best to hold himself together, though I think we can call tell he’s trembling from pure exhaustion and fear.

“How about we all retire to one of the sitting rooms?” Sky offers.

We all nod, none of us needing to answer as he leads us past the many guards, staff and royal courtesans and ambassadors. Helia re-joins me by my side, his head lowering so he can murmur into my ear.

“Does Musa know?”

I shake my head.  I hope Riven has been polite enough to clue her in, if not he needs to do so soon.

“I’ll keep an eye on her.” I stress to Helia as we begin to climb a long set of stairs.

“Yeah, I’ll talk to Riven.”

Chapter Text

Sky POV

||Later that evening|| 

“Oh sk-sk-sk-yyyyyyyy”

Diaspro’s singsong treacle coated voice rings out as I lift my head from my desk, rubbing my eyes and glancing at the clock, it’s three in the morning, why is she awake and how long have I been asleep for? Sitting back and looking at the rest of the very expansive desk and the pile of paperwork I have yet to look through I let out a soft groan of defeat.

The door swings open and my former partner leans against it, everyone else asides the guards who are changing shifts, is asleep. Even Bloom, who I’m glad didn’t fight me when I asked her to sleep in my bed. I felt safer knowing that she was in a room that was so far as I could tell impossible to break into. Diaspro holds herself in what I am presuming is supposed to be a seductive teasing manner.

When I don’t immediately say or do anything to show I actually care. Diaspro stands straight and steps into my father’s – now my study. I decide to stretch my limbs and stand up. Diaspro takes this move as a chance to sit half on my desk, half off the desk. Her hands reaching for one of the crisp white sheets of paperwork.

“Oh sky, they’re working you to the bone.” She pouts.

“I’m the only one who has the power to sign off on them.”

It’s supposed to be my father, but since mum’s death he’s not had anything to do with Eraklyon legislature and neither do I… except when I’m here and now suddenly commander in chief of an army that wants to go to town on the Solarians and put Luna’s head on a spike.

Again I refuse to look anywhere but directly into Diaspro’s eyes. She continues to pout and readjusts her position and I’m just glad that the door is shut, and that Bloom has no idea where my study is.

“What do you want?”

“You, you know Sky. We were so good together.”

“That’s ancient history.”

“It doesn’t have to be. Besides, Bloom is entirely unprepared. She won’t survive as your consort.”

I have to stop myself from just shouting for the guards to come and remove Diaspro from my study. Instead I move away from my desk after flicking the switches to my desk lamp off. I move past the shelves, the couches and open my study door.

“Go to bed Diaspro.”

She sulks and grips my desk almost refusing to move. I don’t understand what her problem is, she’s been acting strange ever since the bond we had was removed-terminated by the staff at Alfea. She knows she’s just as guilty as Stella for harming Riven’s former partner Roxy. Just that unlike Stella, she’s no crown princess, and so had to fall hard.

“Come on Sky. Just like old times. I can make you feel good.” She tries again, purring.

“No thank you. I’m exhausted. I have a war meeting tomorrow. Goodnight Diaspro.”

Realising that this tactic will get her nowhere. Diaspro finally moves away from my desk and past me and down the hall. Grateful that she didn’t make any more of a scene than usual. I let out a yawn before making my way almost half conscious to my room.

It’s completely dark inside, the candles extinguished and only the embers of the previously roaring fire still going. Suddenly grateful for Bloom’s magic, I gently send a flame into the embers as well as another hefty log. It’s enough to becoming a roaring fire once more. It illuminates the dark just enough that I can just make out Bloom’s unconscious form. She’s sleeping on her side, curled up.

Walking towards my wardrobe, I strip out of the still somewhat formal dress shirt, away the slacks go and soon I’m left topless and in my briefs. Deciding to hell with a cotton shirt, I look over my shoulder as Bloom shifts in her sleep and is now on the opposing side.

I told her I prefer if she sleeps closer to the door and not the balcony, a deep sense of dread thrums through my veins at the thought that an assassin is waiting to kill her... to do what they did to my mother.

“She’s not mum.” I mouth to myself as I step into my bathroom and go to brush my teeth.

I don’t realise I’ve woken Bloom up until I’m about to shut the light off to the bathroom, she’s sat up, the covers having fallen to where her hips are. She had frankly refused to wear the sleeping attire that had been provided for her. Her cheeks turning crimson in embarrassment before she settled on stealing one of my shirts.

“Did I wake you?”

“Mhm.” She yawns. Her hair is wild.

“Go back to sleep.” I tell her gently.

She nods, settling back under the covers and once I’m sure she’s fallen asleep properly, I climb into bed, her warmth radiating, as much as I just want to fall asleep. As much as I want to escape my reality and fall into consciousness. I find it almost impossible. I don’t want to toss and turn. Part of me wonders if I should just go and get blackout drunk or towards the medic area where I’m sure there are several vials of sleep draught just calling my name.

“Sky?”

Bloom lifts her arms in a manner that suggests she wants to hold me in her arms. Lifting my torso, her right arm rests against the mattress and her left arm now rests atop my stomach. She’s barely awake and she blinks several times in vain. As though that’ll wake her up and she’ll be able to talk to me.

“Bloom, it’s alright. Just sleep. I’m here.”

“W-what’s wrong?”

Unlike Diaspro whose pout is overly exaggerated and honest to magic a terrible look on her, Bloom’s pout is soft and natural her brows furrowed as she rests part of her cheek on my shoulder. I exhale as she inhales.

“Just too exhausted to sleep.”

“Is there anything I can do?”

As she’s returning to full consciousness, her voice is less shaky and more certain. Her pulse quickening. Bloom’s heartbeat has always been a little quicker than mine when she’s awake. I presume it’s because of the fire inside of her. Instead of staring at the canopy above our heads, I tilt my head so I can look straight into her eyes.

“It’s fine, you’re exhausted. Go back to sleep. I’ll be ok.”

“Sky.”

Her tone tells me that she won’t take my excuses for an answer. A sensation not unlike the one my father had when he was trying to probe my mind for answers when I was being ‘an insufferable fool.’ Without thinking I push Bloom away as the pain increases in waves.

“Sky!”

Bloom shouts. Where the fuck is the pain coming from? Before I can tell her, what is happening and what I am feeling, a loud scream, masculine and as familiar to me as my own screams of pain rip through the otherwise silent halls of the palace.

Though Bloom is not familiar with who is currently screaming, I scramble to my feet. Nearly falling onto my face as I hear more of us waking up and trying to get towards Riven and Musa.

“What is going on? Who is screaming?”

“Riven. Something is wrong with Musa.”

Though I don’t want to compare my mother’s own death, to what is currently occurring, I find myself suddenly wishing I was back under that bed. I wish I had my mother’s warm arms around me. I wish for a lot of things. I do not wish for this.

The door to my chambers crash open, the hinges torn clear off, Helia, Thoren, Nabu and Timmy all of them panting are relieved to see that Bloom and I are fine before any of us can exchange another word. We can hear what sounds like someone struggling to stay alive.  Now it’s Musa whose screaming. Just as the group of us want to move towards them, I find myself fumbling over my own feet. What the fuck is going on?

An excerpt from the audio log of Saul Silva.

Entry begin.

It’s time, I have worked up to this moment. I don’t think I was even that nervous when it came time for Farah and me to complete our trial together. We passed seamlessly and soon after we crossed the finish line and received the recognition we deserved. Andreas and Marina passed through with just the same amount of care and happiness.  

Codatorta says it’s rather strange for Andreas and me to have settled so late into a squad of our own making. Fairies have their teams, their clubs, or their houses to rely on for each other. Whereas through a combination of pure trial and error. We specialists find our own families whilst we’re training and being deployed. More so, Codatorta believes that because there are only two of us as opposed to the traditional five or six members, that we cannot be called a true team but rather a duo.

Not that I mind, I’ve never been one to argue over the finer points. Course, if things were simpler. It would be Andreas and I trading a pact. Except he like Farah is a fairy and so it comes down to Marina and me.  

Maybe in another time or place there would be more of us to fill out our team, for all of us to have our designated roles. We were too late in asking Marion and her husband to join us. Granted, Marion always thought that it was strange that apart from the bonds that tie us to our fairies and vice versa that we’d have our own exclusive one.

She understands the necessity for us to be bound to a creature we have spent almost our entire lives studying. She doesn’t however quite get why we all make a pact and why that pact has such an emotionally devastating effect were one or several of the parties in question to fall.  

Farah has been rather sure in that this is the right decision. She thinks it’ll be better this way. That a company of two is better than no company at all.

Perhaps it’s not too late to find other members who will join what will be – or at least it’s what Marina and Andrea call it: the company of light.

Riven POV

Dodging under the edge of the poison coated dagger, I take another swing, normally I would be at a fair distance but when you’re barged in on whilst trying to soothe an agitated fairy, you don’t anticipate being attacked by another who hasn’t got her way. Or so it would seem.

I want to fucking curse Silva and whoever else thought it was a good idea to teach some of the fairies how to fight physically. It’s crazy enough that they have magic, give a crazed fairy with magic a weapon – even if it’s unenchanted and you’ve got a maniac out for blood.

Musa who I have forced behind me, her wings beating erratically as our attacker, Diaspro tries again to make some kind of half-assed attempt at Musa. Musa, whose never been fond of true violence holds out her hand, and the dagger meets with a solid barrier of sound as Musa tries in vain to keep one of the royal members of a kingdom of Eraklyon off of me. Where the fuck is everyone? By now my screaming and the pain coursing through my veins from the first two knicks of her blade would have told them what was up.

“It’s your fault! You and that fucking earth fairy! If not for that stupid girl I would still have Sky!”

Another solid barrage of quartz showers against the barriers that Musa has put up, I’m grateful that she can keep her nerve though the panic in her system is starting to fog my own. I have to keep her alive, with our bond at such a fragile point if I were to die or she were to get hurt. We’d be screwed.

“What the fuck is your problem! You’re the one who ruined Roxy.”

I dodge another swing and manage to land a harsh kick to Diaspro’s chest, she flies back and into the frame of the bed that Musa and I had only been in less than five minutes ago.

It never did occur to me that an attempt for retribution or revenge on Diaspro’s part would happen. If you had told me this was going to happen, I would have bet on my kidneys that it wouldn’t ever come true.

“I was supposed to be queen!” She shrieks, her face covered in a thin layer of sweat.

“You could still be queen of your own home kingdom.” Rolling my eyes.

“I was born to be his bride!”

“Well boo-hoo. Clearly someone here hasn’t learnt to move on.”

It’s much too easy to tease and mock Diaspro. Between her and the bitch of a princess that is Stella. It’s no wonder they got caught. It’s also no wonder that Sky wants nothing to do with her despite her attempts. Hearing Sky shouting that they’re on their way scares Diaspro just enough that she curses under her breath and runs for the balcony. Musa, realising that Diaspro is going to try and make an escape, changes her direction and doubles back, her dragonfly-like wings able to take the sudden switch.

It's Helia who kicks the door off its hinges as both Diaspro and Musa go flying off the balcony, one after the other. My heart drops from my chest and into my stomach as I stumble after the pair of them. Below I can hear Musa shouting angrily to Diaspro. For what’s it worth, the blonde princess having dropped her dagger at some point is trying with very little success to get out of Musa’s grip. Does she apparently think she’ll also suddenly gain wings and survive the fall to the courtyard below?

It’s Flora by my side, as the others all leaning over the balcony watch as Musa, with frantically beating wings forces both herself and Diaspro back up and towards us. Helia shoves Flora and the others back just as Musa falls exhausted into my arms, her wings disappearing and Diaspro’s still screaming-flailing form kicking onto the balcony.

“Well, well. What do we have here?”

Chapter Text

Professor Avalon / Sebastian POV

“Well, well. What do we have here?”

Several heads shrivel in my direction, all of their eyes wide, pupils blown in shock and a little bit of hesitance. I suppose none of them thought they’d see me. Watching as that particularly subdued music fairy Musa land back on the balcony and her grasp firmly on an almost yowling Princess Diaspro. Somewhere and somehow one of them manages to secure a set of subduing bracelets onto the Princess, much to her anger and protest as the slight glimmer that comes with using magic disappears.

“What the fuck!”

She tries now to butt heads with one of the male specialists whose hair is braided rather prettily. All of them are in their pyjamas. Her continued vulgar language forces the other fairies present to move away from the Princess. I scan the group, and spot Bloom behind Sky who is pinching the bridge of his nose and the one who had just flown, Musa moves to comfort her specialist and murmurs something about needing to go to the infirmary to make sure the poison didn’t do any damage.

“Professor Avalon. I. We didn’t realise you were here.”

“I have been sent by Professor Dowling to keep an eye on your studies during this… particular moment in history. What seems to have occurred.”

“Princess Diaspro tried to assassinate Musa and I.” Riven glares.

The most emotionally immature of the specialist is doing his best to remain calm, though he’s bleeding, and his fists are clenched. If looks could kill Riven would have committed murder and would have probably gotten away with it too. Feigning interest, I look to my less than intelligent temporary ally and gesture for the braided specialist Helia to give her over to me.

“I’ll escort the Princess to the guard quarters. The rest of you go back to bed. Lessons start early tomorrow, and I do not want any of you to fall behind.”

“What? That’s it?”

Bloom now stepping in front of her specialist, her own hands glowing like a freshly lit fire. Her eyes becoming an almost exact replica during the festival when I had tried and failed to sneak a hallucinogenic potion into her system, suppose one could describe the shade as burnt orange for how mad she is, her cheeks are flushed, and an ugly snarl paints her face. Diaspro now fully aware of how bad her botched attempt at harming one of Sky’s friends and his fairies was and the consequences to come.

Sky doesn’t move, doesn’t intervene when the flames which were contained within Bloom’s hands become outright fireballs, and though it’s only for a moment I could have sworn I saw a pair of wings sprout from her back. It’s intriguing to think that nearly half of the house of Winx has earned their wings in such a short time. What makes them so different I wonder.

“Prince Sky. Control and calm your fairy. I will as I said. Escort Princess Diaspro away. I do not believe the Eraklyon people will take fondly to your future consort murdering a member of Eraklyon royalty.”

Still the Prince remains motionless as Bloom takes on step towards Diaspro, who I have to tug out of the way just as a ferocious wall of heat replaces where she had been but a mere second ago. She screams and turns to run. Bloom is not done yet, not even when the other fairies who I am sure are her friends start to tell her she’s taking it a bit far with instilling fear.

A murmured word, one that sounds very much like one used within the vocabulary of those who had wielded the dragon’s flame long before Bloom seems to pass through her lips. The wall of flame redirects itself and not wanting to be incinerated myself, I let go of the blonde haired Eraklyon princess as she’s consumed. Yet there’s no pain, no scream of agony and no sign of actual death. Instead it’s as if all the power and magic that should still be there despite being bound in shackles that limited her power. Disappeared in a vortex of red light, all of it returning to Bloom. Everyone is slack jaw besides Bloom who seems to come back to reality, shaking her head and trying to figure out what’s just happened.

“WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?” Diaspro shrieks, I would think she should be glad to be alive.

“I… I…” Before bloom can say another word, or to try to explain. She falls unconsciousness into Sky’s arms.

Daphne POV

“Leave it to your sister to accidentally utilise a dark spell.”

“Can you blame her? She hardly know what she is capable of. Besides, Diaspro has tried the patience of many.”

Thoren who stands at the end of Bloom’s bed, she’s been unconscious now for the past three days, after all of the excitement and I suppose near murder of Riven and Musa, Diaspro was currently in a cell awaiting trial – and all signs pointed to a likely execution.

“You said she only started studying right?”

“Yes. I gave her some tomes. Tomes that our own mother had before everything happened. It’s all we have in regard to resources to aid Bloom.”

“Ow!”

Across the hall, Riven sits as his stitches are removed, the Medi-fairy gives him a look that suggests he’s overexaggerating his response to her doing her job. Musa in the meanwhile sits and tries to distract Riven with jokes, the rashes all over her body are becoming far more evident and worse. It doesn’t seem touching her specialist is helping anymore.

“Musa, you need to stop itching yourself raw.” Riven is clearly aware of Musa’s physical appearance and how it must look to everyone else.

“I can’t help it. I just can’t stop itching. It’s like someone has put a nest of very angry wasps under my skin.”

“Wasps under your skin?” The Medic-fairy frowns.

“It’s probably just seasonal allergies.” Musa shrugs.

The Medic-Fairy doesn’t seem to take this excuse at face value, Thoren pulls the curtain surrounding Bloom’s bed closed so that Musa and Riven can have a sense of privacy. I turn my attention back to my younger sister who has an afterglow, the same shade of red as the dark spell she let loose on Diaspro.

“We can thank the dragon that no one but us and the current residing court inside the palace is aware of Bloom’s potential and what she means for the war.”

“We are not using my sister as a weapon.”

Click-clack, a set of heels that sound almost too much like glass sounds inside the infirmary, as Tecna and Timmy both of whom don’t look like they’ve slept much since last night, push asides the curtain and gesture if they can come in. Timmy is holding two very large tablets and Tecna has her goggles on – the kind she tells me that allows her to see the world of technology where there shouldn’t be any sign of it.

“Any progress?”

“I mean, a little. We figured out what Bloom did to Diaspro after we scanned their magic profiles.”

“Oh? Please tell me it’s good news.” Thoren clasps his hands in front of him.

“For Bloom, she’ll bounce back. Perhaps a little dazed. It wasn’t her. When she did what she did. It was the dragon. We have footage of one of her eyes being the exact shade as that of the great dragon.”

“You mean the dragon took over and… disciplined Diaspro?”

“Almost the same as when Stella attacked her. Something inside Bloom clicks and she ends up not being in control of herself or the dragon.”

So it seemed this was proof that the great dragon that resided in Bloom was not going to let matters rest or occur as they should. Perhaps the dragon thought that it was doing the right thing, but at the same time people would see it as Bloom and not the Dragon that had cast a dark spell on Diaspro. They would blame her and that would mean Luna and her fanatic followers would be well placed to argue for Bloom’s removal as a fairy, guardian of the dragon flame. This was exactly the kind of thing that if Luna caught wind, would spell the end of my baby sister.

Bloom POV

‘The first step in Alchemy is calcification. It is the chaos that runs inside you. Inside us.

Magic is a force for order, and it is therefore in our nature to oppose it.’

I looked around, where was that voice coming from?

‘You are untested. Unburnt. You are impure. You must be made pure. You must detach yourself of all that makes you a mere mortal. You will not do well or survive as my chosen champion otherwise.’

“Hello?” My voice echoed through the space I was in, all I could sense was myself.

‘Even now your eyes do not see plainly that mask you wear has blinded you.’

“I… who are you?” I call out into this seemingly endless space.

‘I am the Dragon. You are the Dragon. We are the dragon.’

This voice, not unlike the first is softer, maternal, and almost a little disappointed. Clearly whatever the hell is happening is not real.

“Bloom!” Sky’s strangled and suffocating stands before me.

Ripped away from whatever that was, could it be called a dream? Dreams don’t feel like that, they don’t talk like that. A lantern flicks on and I rub my eyes, I’m still in the clothes I was wearing before I passed out.

There’s no one here, as I sit up and check my pulse. I feel out of place and out of joint. Am I too in over my head? Rubbing my arms as though trying to self soothe, I slip out of the bed that I’ve been put in and push the curtain which I am sure is merely there to act as a privacy barrier aside. Across I see Musa tucked into Riven’s shoulder, practically sleeping atop of him, her arms wrapped around him. There are dark circles under her eyes, and I wonder just how long I’ve been out for.

Feeling my stomach growl, I sigh and make my way out of the infirmary. There’s no one who’s awake at this hour, and I wonder if I’ll be able to find my way back to the dining hall. Maybe there are leftovers or a kitchen I could access?

Walking through the palace halls, it’s hauntingly beautiful. How did Sky ever manage to call this place a home? All of the windows are closed, unlike during the day when they’re wide open and the curtains are blowing from the breeze – despite the fact there shouldn’t be one. The installation of the dome that protects the airfield above the palace should prevent that. Maybe it’s Zenith technology at play? I can’t imagine that air fairies would be employed just to make breezes for a desert kingdom that’s trying in vain to be rid of the sandstorms that seem to plague this place.

“Bloom.”

I turn around, standing there in his usual clothing minus his tweed jacket, Professor Avalon is striding towards me, his hands shoved into the pockets of his slack and his glasses tucked into his hair rather than on his eyes.

“Professor Avalon.”

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m alright. A bit famished.”

“I can imagine, shall we go to the dining hall together? I am sure that there’s someone there that will humour us hours before breakfast.”

Nodding, I wait for the professor to be by my side as we continue at a leisurely pace towards the direction of, I hope food. His strides are longer than mine and he seems to be quietly contemplating something.

“What are your thoughts, on all that has happened as of late?”

“You mean before the festival? Before I realised, I had wings? Before things became such a mess?”

“Yes, I suppose I would like to hear your thoughts on the matter.”

“Well, this is definitely not how I pictured my first year in the magic realm playing out. I almost want to pretend I’m human and go back to Earth. Things were similar there.”

“Mhmm, you are home sick?”

“I guess so. I mean who would have figured I was adopted or that I’m a Princess for a place that no longer exists.”

“Well, if it helps. Everyone is feeling some sense of loss.”

He reassures me as we walk through a familiar set of doors, into a large room with several circular and rectangular tables, all of the chairs are stacked atop, even the benches have been pushed to the edges of the room, above us some of the lanterns have gone out so there are patches of shadows where light is supposed to be.

Professor Avalon enters where I presume the kitchen is, gesturing for me to follow once he’s sure he’s found the kitchen. Unlike a modern industrial kitchen, this one is rather… medieval in its design. I don’t even think there’s a fridge and find myself gnawing on my lip as Professor Avalon looks around for some kind of pantry.

We manage to secure ourselves a rather sizable loaf of cheese-covered bread, some grapes and two very tall glasses of what Professor Avalon assures me is just diluted ale. He helps me to carry one of the large wooden benches to one of the rectangular tables, where we sit opposing the other. During all of this, the growls of my stomach just seemed to increase in volume, and I’m surprised that I’m not utterly flustered by it.

“It’s alright, I’m not too hungry. Mostly here to drink.”

“So, what have I missed?”

I say as I bite into a slice of the cheesy bread. It’s like nothing I’ve ever had, and before I know it, I’ve consumed the first slice in its entirety and have moved onto another. Professor Avalon tents his fingers on the wood of the table and ponders how to answer my question.

“Not too much, I thought it would be fair to recap a lot of the content that has been covered this year. I also have set a personal project for each of you. As professor Dowling is adamant that the House of Winx needs to work hard to recover lost ground”

“Right. What’s the personal project?”

“Well, I suppose the project is a little… cruel. I’ve assigned the others a bit of a history task. To find out the source of their family’s magic etc. seeing as however you only have the Guardian Nymph. I have decided with Dowling’s permission to assign you a different task.”

“Oh… ok.” I continue to eat, digesting as he cracks his knuckles.

“I have assigned you a particular artefact that I think will help you to further explain your role as the guardian of the dragon’s flame. It’s been lost for magic knows… longer than you were missing.”

“What?” Moving onto the grapes, which are plump and green.

“It’s called ‘The Codex.’”

“Like a book? An encyclopedia?”

“Ha, no. I see why you would confuse the word. It is an ancient artefact that is said to be the key to the centre of the magical dimension, where the great dragon himself came.”

“Oh, and it’ll help me because?”

“It should answer some questions as to the latent powers that you possess. Every guardian of the dragon flame has a different experience. A few stages are similar. Most of the time, however, how the guardian chooses to utilise the flame is entirely up to them.”

“My biological mother was the previous.”

“Yes, Queen Marion. It’s likely that your first child with whomever it is you decide to be with will likely be the next guardian.”

Suddenly, I find myself almost grateful that the magic-history professor of Alfea is here, maybe I’ll actually get to study and learn what seems to be basic information from someone who is eager to share.

“Want some more ale?”

“Oh, ha. Yes. It’s not as strong as I thought it would be.”

“As I said before, it’s diluted. There’s no possible way you’ll get drunk.”

Professor Avalon / Sebastian POV

I’m grateful that Bloom doesn’t bother to fill her own cup up again, it makes slipping the dream draught into her system much easier. I’m still rather infuriated with Diaspro but she will be dealt with, I’ve made sure Luna knows that the damned brat nearly ruined our plans. Passing the cup back to Bloom, who takes a deep sip. I note that she’s eaten most of the food by now and she looks almost content.

“Thank you.” Bloom smiles.

“It’s not a problem. Now that you’ve eaten. You should return to the infirmary. I don’t think we want to cause the medical staff panic.”

“Yes, of course.” She yawns.

The potion is kicking in and as Bloom goes to stand, I watch as her feet which are now unsteady begin to sway. She yawns again, her hands lifting up to rub her eyes. She won’t get drunk off the ale, that is true. But the draught I had brewed for her in mind, works quickly and before she can move anymore her body slumps towards the floor.

“Poor little thing.” I mutter under my breath as I sweep her into my arms.

Her pulse is slow as I quickly vacate the hall, not caring to clean or clear any sign of us being there in the first place. I’ll be out of this dreaded palace, and though I know I should be taking Bloom directly to Luna and being returned to my mothers and being restored to my full state and power. I can’t help but want to play with my prey for a little longer; the dragon flame will be mine after all.

Chapter Text

Stella POV

||Royal Residence, Andros||

“Easy now Princess.”

Gently, I feel arms on both sides of me lifting me into a seated position, my eyelids heavy with sleep even though it feels like I’ve been asleep for far longer than I’ve ever been allowed to be asleep back in Solaria during academic term breaks. I let out a soft moan as the pillows behind me are shifted so that my head can now tilt back and rest against one.

“Princess Stella.”

“H-uh?”

I blink, my eyes refusing to focus as the sensation of being touched disappears and I am left feeling like I’m trapped inside my own body.

“The sedative must be still leaving her system. I’ll come back in twenty minutes. She’s only to have water under supervision.”

“Yes Doctor.”

Doctor? What? What the fuck? Am I inside a hospital? I feel what I think is my brow attempting to furrow, where the hell am I? As my eyes try in vain to move around in their sockets, I can only wonder where Brandon is, why isn’t he by my side?

“Let me through! Let me see her! If she’s awake I have a right to see her!”

Ahh, there’s Brandon calling out to me, fabric rustles and what I think is a curtain is pulled aside as Brandon still rather hazy in my vision comes to a stop at the end of the bed that I am on. I think I’m smiling; I can only hope. I have no control over anything.

“Stella.” He lets his breath out in a whoosh, he looks exhausted.

Feeling the sudden sensation of my mouth beginning to water, as well as what feels like the wetness of my tears begin to fall down my face. I must look like an utter maniac, and I just can’t seem to find the strength to be able to tell him I’m ok, or at least I think I will be.

“H…” I try again “H-I”.

My voice cracks from disuse, but it’s enough to make Brandon move around the length of the bed and wrap his arms around me, were they always so thin?Another set of footsteps, similar to the ones that I think belong to the doctor is what I hear next, the rubber soles of their shoes squeaking uncomfortably loud. I screw my eyes shut and try to drown the sound out.

“Princess.”

“W-what.”

Brandon whose still got his arms around me begins speaking frantically in a volume that I can only barely register as what I think is a medical diagram or some kind of spell that shows what’s currently wrong with me seems to appear above my body. I also realise rather belatedly that my hair is brushed and styled. Someone has been making sure I don’t actually look like a mess whilst I’ve been unconscious.

“To answer your questions, welcome to Andros. You’ve been unconscious for the last week or so. The sudden and rather extreme use of your magic in order to dispel the spell on our own Princess Aisha.”

He’s not making sense, why am I here in Andros? Why am I not back in that black hole of a cell in Solaria. Unable to digest anymore words that seem to spill from the lips of this doctor or Brandon for that matter, I shut my eyes and will myself to fall back into some form of sleep. All of this is too much, maybe when I wake up later, I’ll be in a better state to figure out just how my life became such a chaotic mess.

||Three Hours Later||

“I can’t exactly say I’m surprised. You woke up. Especially seeing as everyone thought you were going to just be stuck in a perpetual coma.”

Having been moved out of the hospital ward and towards a suite that is akin to the same level of luxury as my own set of apartments back in Solaria. Aisha and Brandon leading me through the coral covered walls. As I run my hand against the mother-of-pearl trim of the couch, I find it strange to see Aisha without Nabu.

“Thank you for rescuing me.”

“Same could be said. Thank you for saving my life.”

“What happens now then?”

It’s hard to speak, whenever I do I feel like my mouth dries up and I’m left almost breathless with the effort, Brandon gestures to the near tenth glass of water I’ve consumed since waking up. My appetite has yet to return, with shaking hands I pick up the glass and put the pastel pink straw to my lips.

“I mean, I guess what you need to know is… is that our nations are at war.”

That doesn’t surprise me, based off the looks Aisha is giving me, it has everything to do with the way my mother has been acting as of late. Chewing the inside of my cheek, not so much that it’ll bleed but enough that I am at least now full conscious and able to detect pain.

“Queen Luna has no idea you’re here.”

“She didn’t think we’d rescue you.”

“My mother doesn’t care about me. Everyone whose anyone can see that.” I sigh.

The water is cool and quenches what seems to be an internal draught, Brandon refills my glass just as I place it back down. Aisha stands from where is sat, pushing away from the chair that I assume is made up of some combination of seaweed that has been dried and woven. She begins to pace as Brandon who hasn’t said a single word since I woke up continues to watch me like a hawk.

“Nabu and I are no longer bonded.”

“What?”

“The spell that saved me, the one you did. That killed my… cousin and returned me to a non-monster state. Severed the bond that Nabu and I had. I… we haven’t managed to get it back and I don’t think there’s any future for it.”

“I… I’m sorry.”

What else can I say? Aisha nod, swallowing down what I can only imagine must be more tears for the bond that she is no doubt mourning. What will happen to her now? Will she be able to bond again with someone else? Silence once again consumes the room.

“The only other development is that the rest of the house, save us are all currently residing at the Royal palace of Eraklyon. Alfea status as neutral was… demolished by your mother who now seeks to have all of the fairies in the other houses trained for combat. To fight this war.”

Scrunching my nose, Aisha’s expression is the same as mine as she takes a seat once more in the seat she just vacated. Her fingers fumble and I know there’s more news, reaching over my shoulder to itch my back, I feel what can only be described as skin that is not my own skin. Looking around for a mirror, I spot none.

“Something is on my back.” I state the obvious.

“Well… about that.”

Just as Brandon breaks his silence, two guards and who I can only guess is Aisha’s parents enter the room, the three of us stand and I quickly curtsy though my bones and muscles ache in pain from disuse and from the sudden movement. With that out of the way, another set no more like a group of guards dressed in the clothing of Eraklyon catches my attention.

“Whilst we would prefer to keep you hostage Princess. Our counterparts in Eraklyon have called for the immediate release of both you and your specialist into their custody. We’re inclined to allow it, as Eraklyon has until now still remained neutral in this matter and as you’re both still students at Alfea.”

“I…” I don’t really know what to say, did Andreas call for this?

“It’s a shame that the king-to-be refuses to enter this conflict.”

“Prince Sky merely wishes to assess this situation from all sides before considering putting a people who are under considerable stress already. Into a war that has nothing to do with them directly.”

“Yet indirectly. Luna has threatened the keeper of the dragon’s flame. That is an egregious insult to the great dragon.”  

Oh, great. Of course this has to do with Bloom, my face which I’m sure is screwed up in anger and disgust causes both of Aisha’s parents to give me a look, if I take the bait, they’ll be sure to dish out some kind of sentence or maybe even call for my execution. I take a breath and move towards Brandon who is already trying to figure out just who Sky has sent to act as our retrieval guardians. He doesn’t seem to recognise them though.

Riven POV

“We had to release her.”

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean Sky!”

Placing my hands onto his desk, I glare at my best friend and practically brother. He runs his hand through his hair and looks miserable as I wait for a better fucking explanation as to why that psychopath bitch of a princess was allowed to walk free. Diaspro practically tried to kill me and harm Musa. Shouldn’t she be punished? Fuck she basically killed Roxy for all that it mattered and now even though she’s pulled another stunt she’s being allowed to walk out like some innocent twit?

“Look Riven.”

“No. You look. I don’t give a flying fuck or care if she’s a princess. She needs to be punished.”

“I… can’t do that.”

“Oh, the board said you couldn’t, did they? You’ll be king one day. If you don’t put a stop to Diaspro now. She’ll try again and next time who knows she might just kill Bloom and leave you for dead.”

Sky winces, I know I’ve hit a nerve and I know I should be speaking to him in a manner that is respectful of his royal fucking title, but I don’t think it really matters. As things stand, it feels like everyone in this whole fucking palace is a coward.  

“It’s out of my hands Riven.”

“Fuck you Sky. Fuck the throne especially if it means you’re fucking useless when it matters.”

“Watch it.”

Throwing my arms up in the air, I point a finger at Sky.

“Get your shit together Sky. Do it soon or fuck mate I’ll kill you for being a shit friend and brother. I didn’t deserve to be attacked and Musa definitely didn’t deserve this shit happening after what happened in Melody.”

Turning on my heel, and without another look at Sky I stormed out of his study and headed back to where Musa was, she had decided she wanted to tan and so had joined Flora and Helia out on one of the many balconies. Dispelling the spell she had taught me to create a soundproof barrier so I could speak to Sky privately. I stuffed my clenched fists into the pockets of my pants and took several deep breaths. In and out.

Come to think of it, where was the red-head that Sky had a near permanent state of arousal for – not that he’d ever admit it. Lifting one of my hands to act as a shade for my eyes as I readjusted to the brightness of the Eraklyon daytime sky.  Musa was lounging on her stomach, a book in hand. The rashes having subsided a bit though I can still some of the lingering patches where she’s tried her best not to itch. Lowering myself I place my hand on her shoulder.

She lifts her gaze to mine, her sunglasses hiding her eyes.

“How are you feeling?”

“Alright, better now you’re here.”

“Still itchy?”

“Yeah, but the sun is helping.”

“I’m really sorry about all of this.”

“It’s not your fault.”

Musa and I had been told the rather startling news that whilst our bond was progressing incredibly well and that we would be probably a bonded set by the end of the year. Her sudden allergies, the rashes, lack of appetite, nausea, and overall feeling of unwellness; came from the simple fact that despite Roxy being rendered mortal, somehow her magic lingered in my system even now. Until I figured out a way to get rid of that residual magic, Musa was in essence having a full-blown allergic reaction to Roxy’s magic.

“You know, I wouldn’t mind going to Earth. Bloom might be able to help us find Roxy.”

“Roxy won’t remember me… or any of this.”

“No, but I would rather not be itching myself to death whenever you’re not here and not being able to breathe when you are here.”

“Getting worse?”

“It’s like that human condition. Asthma. Feels like I’ve run a marathon when really, I’m lounging here getting a tan.”

“I mean… have you seen Bloom? Like at all after last night?”

“No, she might still be in the infirmary. Rendering someone like Diaspro mortal probably took something out of her.”

“Still can’t believe Bloom managed that. You reckon the dragon, did it?”

“Who knows, we could ask her once she’s back...”

Musa turns over so she’s now sitting up, my own breath hitches at the swell of her breasts. I have to grit my teeth to prevent myself from stooping over and just kissing her. Until Roxy’s magic is gone, I’m only going to make Musa’s symptoms worse by being physically intimate with her.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

A pain rippled through my skull, which caused my eyes top open in protest. I was expecting to be inside the infirmary but instead I was buckled into a seat and my hands were bound in such a manner that I couldn’t move them without the muscles in my shoulders screaming. My eyes roamed over my new surroundings, this was definitely not the infirmary, and I was definitely not inside Eraklyon anymore. So I wasn’t inside the royal residence/palace that Sky had grown up in, then where was I? Testing to see if my legs had any mobility that same tension and pain forced me to stop.

“Morning.”

Only being able to manoeuvre my neck without any sign of pain, my eyes widen when I realised that the man standing below me, his eyes locked on my own was none other than that waiter-creep Sebastian. I pursed my lips, what the hell was someone supposed to say in a situation like this? Screaming seemed pointless – if he had been the cause for me being tied up as I am. I don’t think it’s a good idea for me to waste any energy on trying to be rude.

“Nothing to say?”

Again, I refused to speak. I wish I could burn him and this place to the ground and return to Sky. Remembering that Sky should be able to sense if I ever was in distress, I shut my eyes and started to focus and pull on my magic – magic that was currently inside Sky. Nothing happened.

“You’ll find that trying anything magical here. Will only make you feel much worse once you’re free.”

Where was Professor Avalon? I dimly remembered that he was the last person who I had been speaking to before finding myself here, had Sebastian done something to my magic-history professor? Did the others know I was missing?

“Ah. You’re thinking about your professor. Not to worry, he’s alright.”

“W-why are you doing this?”

Sebastian walked out from underneath me and towards a huge series of switches which I presume were the things keeping me suspended up in the air, he grasped the first in the series and pulled hard. As soon as he did, I could hear a whirring as the ropes that bound the chair and me fell slack and the chair was subsequently lowered so I was now just sitting on a chair unable to move.

“I’ve waited two hundred years for this.”

“What?”

“Bloom. I’ve waited for you. Finally I’ll have the dragon flame.”

“Not on my life.”

Why did everyone seem to want my magic? I was the one born with the dragon flame; did they not respect that fact? That harsh voice that I knew now to be the dragon, speaking in a tongue I didn’t understand but he… it? Allowed me to open my mouth and let out a plume of dark smoke.

“Impressive. I see the dragon is starting to wake up.”

Just wait till the dragon is actually awake and you’re turned into nothing but a chunk of charcoal. I continued to glare at Sebastian who having grabbed a chair for himself, now sat on it backwards. His arms hanging limply over the backing of the chair as he smiled.

“I won’t give up my magic.”

“Even if I tell what I know?”

“As if you know anything.” I hiss. Seriously, what the fuck were these ropes made of?

“Love, the dragon is using you. It uses every single guardian for its own means,”

That made no sense, and I furrowed my brow, Sebastian sighed and stood up he gestured to his hands which I had noticed only belatedly did not look normal, they were the same colour as his skin or in fact the rest of his body, but almost as black as the night sky with raging crimson veins on display. He shut his eyes momentarily and then opened them again. I gasped; his eyes weren’t his own.

“Just what are you?”

“Depend on who you ask.” He shrugged.

“Well I’m asking you.” I wanted to roll my eyes.

“Such a shame that classes have been interrupted. Otherwise I’m sure if you were up to speed with everything. You’d know who and what I am to the dragon.”

“Didn’t realise I was in for a villain straight out of Hollywood.” I scoff.

“I am the original antithesis for everything the dragon stands for.”

“So you’re the opposite of me. Brilliant.”

“You seem rather… uninterested.”

“Unless you’re Voldemort or something. I’m really not interested.”

“Even if I was there at the ‘fall’ and killed your parents? Ruined a life you’ll never get to have and gave you a rather human one instead?”

Sebastian POV

Finally whatever demeanour of control and false confidence Bloom had, melted away and I was met with the eyes of one very pissed off fire-witch. I laughed as she tried in vain to break free of the chains that I had made specifically to keep her bound.

“That’s it. Give me your power.” I drawled. She froze. Her eyes widening in panic.

Standing up, I approached her and lifted her chin, so our eyes met once more. She was warm which was in stark contrast to my coldness as I allowed just some of the darkness within me, to seep out and rather like a battering ram; force its way into her system.

Her screams gave me some kind of unadulterated joy as she paralysed tried to pull away and thrashed relentlessly against the ropes all of which were glowing as even more of her magic was filtered through.

“Believe me now Princess?” I cooed.

“What the fuck is wrong with you!” She shouted.

“Nothing, I’m doing you a favour. I can give you the life you actually want back. A human life. One where you won’t ever have to worry about this again. I can set you free Bloom.”

“FUCK OFF.”

Another dose of dark magic left her silent, and her skin covered in sweat from the amount of pain that was flooding through her system. I stepped back and moved around so I could look at her wings, they had come out once more and I was in awe of the light they gave off.

Tapping the space between, Bloom flinched.

“It’s stupid really. Biologically all I need to do is stab you here and you’d die. Being a fairy makes you terribly vulnerable.”

“Don’t touch me.”

“You’re in no position to make demands of me Princess.”

Her wings, like most fairies was translucent to a fault, now that the flames were gone, I could see the near invisible veins, capillaries, and other bodily systems, all of it beating with a fierceness I knew would not be easy to break.

“See, after your sister sacrificed herself. I lost all of my power. I’ve been working on getting it back for the last two hundred years.”

Pressing my palm down where I had only previous tapped, I could feel Bloom trembling, she knew she was in danger and that I could just punch through the skin and rip her heart out. Instead I found myself tracing the skin, soft and supple. Not at all like most of the other fairies whom I had killed in the past, all of them were battle-harden and had layers of muscle and even additional skeletal structure to act as a last defence.

“There is one way for you to… remain as you are.”

She tilted her head, as though she were a puppy trying to assess whether or not the bowl of food in front of her was safe to eat or not.

“Give yourself to me. Bond with me.”

“That’s impossible.”

“No, not for us it isn’t. I might be the opposite to you Bloom. Yet I still came from the same source. Just darker and corrupted. We could be so powerful. I could give you back your parents. Your home planet.”

“N-no.” was she crying? How cute.

“I’ll let you think about it, no need to make such a quick decision.”

Diaspro POV

“Did the deception work?”

Luna asks, her voice is a little broken up by all of the interference that I’m sure is because of the war going on with Zenith. Her eyes are expectant as I nod in confirmation, it was risky pretending to be mortal and forcing the idea that I was now a defenceless useless mortal. Luna satisfied with my answer took a deep breath before she continued.

“You received the vial?”

“Yes. I haven’t used it yet.”

“Remember Diaspro. Sky will try to resist you but if you manage to force the entire vial down his throat. He’ll be yours. To do with as you wish. You’ll be Queen and Bloom will be a memory of the past.”

“I’m not sure where she’s gone.”

“I’ve been told that Valtor was successful in his own task. He’s with her now. The dragon flame will be mine soon and you’ll be free from the task.”

With that the screen went blank and I was left to look at my own reflection, sighing I switched off the device in front of me and looked over at the opaque vial, the liquid itself was a powerful influence potion, in this case all I needed to do now was ensure a drop of my blood was in the vial before I gave it to Sky under the pretence of it being something else… but would he be fooled? I had failed in just trying to seduce him and the stunt I had pulled against Riven, and his fairy gave Sky another reason as to why I could no longer be trusted.

It had been Luna’s idea, if I had been able to get rid of one of Sky’s best friends and one of his pillars of conscious and not be caught it would mean that Sky would be in such a state of sadness that he’d be more vulnerable to suggestion.

“Diaspro?”

I quickly snap my attention towards Sky who gives me a look of what I hope is concern. I smile, pretending to be a weak human meant trembling and walking far slower than I usually would – to make it even more believable I made sure not to style my hair or change my clothes from the ones I was given by the medical staff. I forced myself to cough and Sky frowned even further. His arms crossing over his chest.

“S-sky.” I whimpered.

“How are you feeling?”

“H-horrible.” Biting my bottom lip for emphasis as I look down at myself.

The vial was still at my desk, I had to be careful with how I wanted to play this. Thankfully it was a small bottle and not easily spotted amongst the many other bottles of ‘medicine’ that I had been told to take during this most precarious situation with my fragile state and all. I opened my arms in hopes that Sky would allow me to hug him. Wiping away a false tear, Sky let out a deep sigh. He lowered his arms and allowed me to wrap his around him. He smelt like home and better memories, memories that I wanted to keep and perhaps continue.

“I need to go Diaspro. I need to go check on Bloom.”

Wincing at the sound of Bloom’s name, I knew the tears were starting to work because as I stepped back, rubbing my arms as though I was shivering Sky looked towards one of the couches that had been brought over from my own kingdom for me to utilise – also to keep me from feeling too out of place.

“Maybe we should sit?” he offered.

“I’d like that.” I gave him a weak smile, still wiping away the tears I knew were clearly fake.

Chapter Text

Musa POV

“Remember to avoid contact with the mortals where possible. Your mission is to locate Roxy in hopes that the residual amount of magic that belongs to her, that is still within Riven will be reabsorbed by Roxy and you’ll be free of the symptoms you’re feeling.”

Silva looked at both Riven and I as we both glanced over the doorway that we knew would lead us to a city where Roxy was supposedly located, Riven unlike myself had never actually experienced much of the mortal realm before. I had, as a fairy from Melody it came with the territory ­ ­– many of the famous fairies I knew of who had decided to leave the Magix realm behind had gone straight to earth to make their fortune.

“And if we can’t find her immediately?”

“It’s why you’re being given three earth days. After that, regardless of success or not you’ll both return to this waypoint here. Keep me posted. Do not separate and avoid human suspicion. Neither of you are graduates which means you’ll be a lot more noticeable than those who left matured and bonded.”

“So don’t show off, blend in, and find Roxy. Gotcha.”

Silva sighed at Riven’s clear disregard for the seriousness of the situation, he opened the passage into the human realm and on the other side we seemed to just be setting out into a city alleyway. Already I could hear the sound of traffic and Riven let out a breath.

“Stay safe. You’ll be arriving in Venice, Italy. Approximately eight in the morning earth time, it’s expected to be quite humid and be weary of straying too close to the waterways. They’re prone to flooding at any given moment. For context it is currently six in the evening Magix time.”

Taking Riven’s hand, he led me through in his other hand a set of luggage that would allow us to blend in like tourist, I on the other handheld onto our human money and our human identification cards – as well as what I guessed was a hotel key card to a place that catered to Magix citizens coming to stay short-term inside the human realm.

The air smelt odd, like brick and salt water and something I couldn’t quite put my finger on, Riven turned his shoulder just as Silva shut the waypoint door and left us both alone in a realm that only one of us was somewhat familiar with. He took a deep breath, before looking up at the sky as if trying to assess the dangers already.

“I think the hotel is that way?” I offered.

“I didn’t think Roxy would live in a place like this.”

“Perhaps she was relocated… after they did what they did to her.”

“Maybe. Let’s get out of this alleyway.”

Walking along the cobble-covered streets, it was relatively busy, people were passing by in thin boats with long oars and shouting greetings to passers-by, a more familiar scent – coffee reached my nose, and I couldn’t help but inhale as much of the scent as I possibly could. Riven and I had eaten just before Silva had come to fetch us after the request to come here was approved by Dowling – on the provisions that we not get distracted and fall too in love with the mortal realm.

Tucking a stray hair out of the way, I found myself letting go of Riven and reaching for my headphones which were placed snugly around my neck. I had dressed as I usually would, leggings, a bomber jacket, a crop top underneath and a backpack to hold my things. Riven on the other hand chose something a little more specialist, combat boots, jeans, a black shirt, and the only thing that made him look remotely like a tourist was the leather jacket I insisted he wear to try and fit in. His weapons, which I was sure he had on him somehow, were concealed.

“That smells amazing.” The scent of coffee was joined by the homely scent of freshly baked pastries.

“Hungry?” Riven asked as we apologised for stepping around an elderly pair of humans.

“I could eat, I wonder what the difference between theirs and our food is like.”

“You’ve never eaten any food whilst here?”

“Not really, parents didn’t permit me to. I’m excited to try. There shouldn’t be any ill effects.” Keeping my voice pitched so that only Riven could hear me.

It would be easier to just communicate telepathically, like a mind fairy but I suppose I could just temporarily remove the ability for others to hear us speak. Yet there was the issue of it being too obvious. Humans noticed magic, despite not knowing anything about it.

Satisfied with the rather large coffee – espresso, whereas Riven had mistakenly ordered a cup of hot milk, which he then asked to be turned into a caramel milkshake on the suggestion of the girl behind the counter. She was about my height, her hair braided and when she thought I wasn’t looking, she would bat her eyes at Riven who was evidently oblivious to her trying to flirt. Stooping to look at the pastry case, I read the small letters. None of it was in the common tongue – or English as Bloom would call it. Rather it was all in the regional/country’s own preferred tongue; Italian.

“Mus.” Riven lowered his gaze to look at me.

“I want nothing else. I’m content with this.”

Holding my cup, taking another sip of the amazingly rich liquid, this stuff was better than the liquid gold usually sold at the cafeteria in Alfea. Riven then asked about one of the bread-looking things, it looked like a small letter ‘c’. Server girl seemed a little affronted by Riven’s pronunciation of the name but nodded as she placed two of them into a small paper bag. Fumbling with the mortal version of money, Riven apologised again for the mistaken order of hot milk and thanked the girl for giving him the suggestion of a caramel milkshake.

We left the small café-bakery establishment and continued on our route towards the hotel. Neither of us were very sure of the safety of the thin boats with the men standing atop them shouting numbers – prices for their services maybe? Nor did we want to take a risk on the metal moving boxes which Bloom often called – cars. We had them too, except all of them floated and were from Zenith. Tecna and Timmy were here would probably be obsessing and making huge observational comments about the intricacies and differences between Zenith and mortal technology.

“Want a bite, Mus?”  Riven offered one he had already taken a bite out of.

“What’s inside them?”

“I think this one had some kind of crème. The other one has green stuff in it. The girl recommended it.”

“Sure.”

Taking a nibble out of the first, it was nice and buttery – rather sweet too. A good complement to the espresso I was drinking. Riven continued to walk just a step ahead, his eyes glancing here there and everywhere. I was entirely content to just follow and occasionally note what direction we should be heading in.

“What are we?”

Riven asked after a prolonged period of silence, I nearly missed it as I had put my headphones on after a particularly loud boatman holding a microphone was practically screeching at full volume at us. It had given me a bit of a scare and I just needed to not hear any more of the sounds these mortals made. I guess my expression must have shown my confusion at a question like that.

“Do we need to be something?” taking a sip of the now chilled espresso, it still tasted divine.

“I mean, I just… want to know for sure?”

“We’re going to be bonded by the end of the year. I’m sure of that.”

“Even though I’ve fucked up in the past. Done a lot of shit things?”“I only know you as you are now. what happened in the past with Roxy. Is really none of my business and even if it were. I wouldn’t expect you to just move on and act like nothing happened.”

Riven POV

I listened to Musa as she took her headphones off, tucking them back around her neck and thus one of her buns came undone, she groaned and stopped by a shop front in order to fix it, she examined our reflection. We surely looked a sight; I was dressed in nothing but neutral and darks whereas she was dressed as though she was going to a club at this hour. Her smoky eyes, the neon of her bomber jacket. Her paint splattered sneakers, the smiley-faced kittens for socks and the many accessories she seemed to be adorned in. I especially loved the woven bracelet and the ‘R’ letter ring on her left hand – despite it not being on the finger that humans usually called the ‘ring’ finger.

I really liked Musa, she was a breath of fresh air and even though we’d only known each other for less than a year or something to that degree, I could not fathom the thought of losing her. My complete opposite in terms of a lot of things – yet still she trusted me with her magic and trusted me to keep her safe. Musa now satisfied that her rogue bun was adjusted, spun on her heels, and wrapped her arms around me. A muffled yawn told me that we needed to get to the hotel so she could rest up and probably stretch her wings out in the privacy of a room.

“We’re whatever what we want.” Musa said finally, to answer my question.

“And on a scale of… romantic feelings?” what the fuck, since when did I care?

“You’re my specialist. I’m your fairy. What more could we be. I think the whole notion of love and the labels the mortals seem to place on it. Is ridiculous. You’re a part of me and I a part of you. We haven’t gone through the ceremony but that barely counts for anything Riven.”

That settled something in me, something that I didn’t even know was in me. Doubt? Insecurity? Fear? A sudden gust caused Musa to squeak and move closer to me, wrapping an arm around her myself. We were closer to the hotel and once we were both rested – who knew walking through a portal into the mortal realm would give us both something akin to jetlag.

“I can’t believe this is where we’re staying.”

“It’s certainly fancy.”

Both of us looked at the front double door entrance could only be described as a five-star luxury resort, or at least that was what it was supposed to be under the concealment spell. Fairies from all over Magix were inside, and as we stepped into the front lobby. We were greeted by a Paladin.

“Welcome! I’m assuming you are Musa and Riven from Alfea?”

“Uh, yeah.” How did he know?

“We were told you would be staying with us for the next seventy-two hours.  Professor Dowling wanted to be sure you got here safe and sound. I hope the journey here wasn’t too stressful. I am Hildred. Please allow me to guide you to your room.”

“The concealment charms on this place are certainly impressive. What do the humans think this place is?”

“Oh, the humans who walk past this place think this is but a recycling plant.”

“We must have looked mad walking in then.”

“Not really, it’s a volunteer ‘hipster’ recycling artist commune thing.”

Hildred, who was armed with a bow and a quiver of deadly arrows turned on his heel and started down the hall towards what I could only guess were elevators. I gestured for Musa to walk in front of me as I assessed the other specialists, paladins, and fairies – most of them were conducting their business as usual, others were lounging and chatting.

The whole place was rather gaudy and modern at the same time, the clash of aesthetics made me wonder what someone like Stella would think – she’d probably be horrified. As we stepped into one of the spacious elevators, Hildred uttered all sorts of titbits about the hotel and what we could expect during our rather short stay. He didn’t seem to be clued into why we were staying here in the first place.

“Here is your room. I see you already have your key cards. Enjoy your stay and feel free to ring the bell if you need anything at all down in reception.”

Was the last thing Hildred said as he shut the door to our room behind us and disappeared back to wherever he was before he had been tasked with greeting us. Musa let out a sigh of relief as she stripped her jacket off and then her crop top, unbuckling her bra and allowing her dragonfly like wings come out, she groaned as they relaxed into a more natural position.

“We’ll sleep for a bit and then we’ll head down and look for Roxy. Alright?”

Her back which apart from the wings was covered in small star-shaped freckles made me wonder if that was a cosmetic addition or just something that Musa had always had, they had only become more noticeable because of her pale-purple music-note covered wings.

Chapter Text

Musa POV

“Are you sure this is it?”

“Positive.” Riven nodded assured.

Both of us looked at the rather modern-chic building, it was in stark contrast to the rest of the brick-and-mortar buildings that seemed to occupy Venice, with no ornate stone pillars in sight, it might as well have been from a whole new world altogether. A sign announced that it was a place that studied and housed those who were blind and looking in vain for a cure to their condition. Riven took a deep breath, he was much more nervous than even I as we stepped through the glass double doors and towards the receptionist.

“Welcome.”

We had expected someone Italian who would speak the local language, but it appeared this male was wholly not Italian and came from somewhere else entirely. He was dressed in a fine suit and almost resembled a penguin if not for the mustard polka-dot bowtie that encompassed his throat.

“We’re here to see Roxy O’Reilly.”

“Did you have an appointment?”

Another receptionist, this time a female with a ghastly pumpkin orange bowtie stepped out of the backroom and towards the desk, she seemed to recognise Riven and quickly murmured something to the male receptionist whose face lit up in quick understanding.

“I see, we’ll bring Roxy out here to the reception area.” He blushed.

“Thank you.”

“Please take a seat.”

The woman told us, why didn’t either of them wear a nametag or speak the local tongue? As we approached what looked to be very hard and very underused plastic moulded chairs, I sat down first and grimaced at the coolness of the material. Riven didn’t seem to mind but kept flinching and standing at the slightest indication that someone was going to come out of the two doors that separated the facility from the reception-guest area.

A soft woosh and gasp were the first sounds I heard coming from the two doors, Riven was now rigid and stiff like a statue as I got to my feet and went to grab his hand. A girl with dyed pink hair and looking almost as though she’d seen a ghost / couldn’t believe what she was seeing was being led around by the lady who had seemingly recognised Riven earlier.

“Riven!” The girl half squealed-shouted.

“I thought her memories had been wiped?” I muttered to Riven, taking a step back.

“They were supposed to be.” He frowned before quickly disguising his confusion for an awkward smile.

Roxy, who was the same height as I, was dressed in at least nine different shades of green all of them adorned with sparkling paw prints in different hues of pink. It complemented and clashed with her hair.

She hadn’t noticed me as she tried to move faster than the woman who was leading her about, before Riven could begin to explain the situation or rather introduce me. Roxy seemed to half leap into his arms.

A disgusting feeling of hatred seemed to rocket through me, and I had to look away as Riven still too stunned to speak or try and sort out the situation allowed Roxy to ramble on and on about how she knew he’d come and that things would be ok now and that she really was going to come back to Alfea. Had no one told her she was now as normal as any other human?

Finally as if to stop and breathe, Roxy finally saw that one of Riven’s hands was not free and in fact still attached to me, her eyes widen, and she stepped back. I quickly found myself stepping in front of Riven and wrapping his arms around me. Our eyes – hers a deep violet almost blue and my own chestnut clashed. She winced as my eyes – flashed their usual lavender when I was offended or in need of showing others their place with my magic.

“Who is this?”

“I’m Musa. Riven’s girlfriend.”

“You… You mean.” Roxy furrowed her brows, glancing at Riven who still hadn’t said anything.

“Yes, he’s mine. We met a few months back and will be settled once this… situation is done and dusted with.”

“What… kind.”

“You shouldn’t ask.” I rolled my eyes. Riven cleared his throat, I refused to let him let go of me.

“We came to… I came to return what’s left of well… things. To free myself completely for Musa.”

“So you’re not here to rescue me?” her voice was becoming squeaky, annoyingly so.

“This has to be some kind of mistake, or maybe a nightmare. They said once I could see I could return.”

“Who told you that?” I scoffed.

Riven squeezed me gently, letting me know that I needed to remain calm especially since the two receptionist humans were still in the room and watching us with interest. I took a deep breath and leant back into Riven’s chest. Immediately consumed by the sensation of his heartbeat.

“Professor Dowling.” Roxy bit her lip.

“Well you must have heard wrong.”

Roxy now unable to speak, took a few quick breaths. Her hands began to tremble, and I worried that she might try to lash out and use what she thought was magic on us. Glancing once more at the humans, I uttered a quick dispelling charm and then as an afterthought decided to mimic what I hoped would be a convincing alarm-like sound somewhere else in the building so that Roxy, Riven and I could be left alone to speak properly.

Silence filled the room as the two staff members scrambled to figure out where exactly the alarm was coming from, I on the other hand stepped away from Riven and stretched out my arms, Roxy and Riven were still looking at each other as though trying to figure out what to do about this novel situation – that and come to some kind of understanding.

It was Riven who moved first, he placed his hands on either side of Roxy’s arms.

“I relinquish the bond we had. For it is no longer valid. I am bound by magic to another. You’ll have no claim of me, for me. Ever.”

A gasping almost inhumane sound – one that I would hazard a guess was that of a dying animal left Roxy’s lips as an almost barely visible sheen of aquamarine seemed to leave Riven and return to Roxy, accumulating in the middle of her chest. As soon as it did, Riven let go of his previous partner and turned to me. This time, the strong indication of my magic seemed to cover Riven, centring at his chest. It was something of a sight – one that I had been told by my own parents and relatives showed the true loyalty and claim of a specialist. Roxy fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. She tried to rub at her eyes to stop the flow as Riven took only three steps to bridge the distance I had provided him with.

“Let’s go Mus.” He murmured into my ear.

A brief almost imperceptible flash of grief for what he and Roxy had flashed over Riven’s face, before he steeled his expression and it became the one, I was used to, confidence with a mix of adoration and fierce protectiveness. Placing a chaste kiss on his lips, I grabbed his hands and squeezed them before we left the broken former fairy and Riven’s past behind us; both of us facing the future resolutely.

Flora POV

||Back in Eraklyon||

“Pacifism. An adoration for peace. That is the way of Linphea traditionally.”

Professor Avalon tapped the board, Helia, Tecna, Timmy, Aisha, Bloom, Sky, and I sat around in a semi-circle configuration listening to our magic-history turned general tutor speaking on the matter of different ideologies and how each nation usually dictated its own position in the grand scheme of things.

The cushions were lush, and I couldn’t help but want to stroke them as we took notes. Professor Avalon held in his hand one of the many tomes he had supposedly brought from Alfea’s library to help guide our study.

“Because of this stance towards neutrality. Linphea does not have a working army. So much as a volunteer defence force. For the majority of the conflicts it has somehow become entangled in. Linphea has provided medical aid instead.”

Tecna lifted her arm, Professor Avalon stopped reciting from the book and nodded.

“Would that mean that fairies like Flora are naturally gifted in defensive magic?”

“I believe her majesty can answer that question on her kingdom’s behalf.”

I straightened as everyone looked over at me, Helia knew the answer already and lazily put his arm around me.

“Well, it’s not that we don’t use offensive magic. It’s just considered taboo. Our specialisation means we’re uniquely adapted to shields. We don’t fight because we don’t think there’s a need to further disrupt the balance.”

“So then what role does Linphea thus play in the most recent and ongoing war then?”

“We’re providing scouts and healers. Nothing on the front line. We don’t have the capacity for that.”

“Thank you, Princess Flora.”

Professor Avalon then turned back to the board he had been writing on and like most of the professors of Alfea, didn’t even have to think as the chalk began to scribble down what he wanted us to copy down – a summary at most of the hierarchy of Linphease society. This was all information that neither Helia nor I felt the need to copy down.

“Now, moving on to the next of many on our series on the ideology of kingdoms. Which would we like to look at next?”

We had already looked into Eraklyon, my own home and Andros. That left places like Solaria, Domino, Melody, Dyamond, Zenith, and many more minor planets that I could not currently recall the names of.

“I know close to nothing about Solaria.” Bloom blurted.

“Then perhaps we should explore the planet of Solaria next. What would you like to know?”

Helia gave me a look which I knew mirrored mine. Bloom was acting strange, almost subdued and if I’m being honest a little too human – as though she was just sleepwalking her way through classes, meals, and free time. That and it was odd that she chose to sit closer to Tecna and Timmy than her own specialist and well we hoped soon-to-be confirmed boyfriend, Sky. Weren’t they supposed to be betrothed anyway? Had something happened since well… the last few days when we had arrived here on the mostly desert planet and Diaspro’s attempted assassination on Riven and Musa?

Helia tapped my skin in a time old message of wanting to show concern for the youngest of us fairies. I nodded idly as Avalon began to explain how the royal family of Solaria – or at least the one previous to Queen Luna rose and then fell. Bloom nodded and asked questions that were unlike her. Everyone else was picking up on the behaviour but none of us were sure what to make of it.  It was like Bloom had become one of those… devices that Tecna often complained about… what were they called?

She’s starting to sound like a record machine on repeat.

Tecna’s mirrored writing showed up on my piece of parchment, she had clearly switched inks to a short-distance one, this way we could pretend to write notes that would fade as soon as the message was read. It was a great way to get through lectures.

“May I be dismissed?”

Aisha asked after Bloom asked what felt like number forty in a sequence of questions. Professor Avalon nodded, Aisha picked up her books gave everyone a reassuring smile and then left. Bloom stopped asking questions after that, seemingly content with the information she had gotten out of Avalon.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

“Given up yet?”

“No.”

I hissed as Sebastian let out what I assumed was a fake sigh of sympathy before adjusting one of the switches that I knew controlled the rope system and whatever else he had in store. This time this switch which had an almost copper coloured handle was pulled down. At first nothing happened, and I wanted to laugh in his face. When the ropes began to shift and now a strange rubber set of tubes – one that seemed to have a mouthpiece started to emerge from different parts of the wall.

“Last chance, give me the dragon flame.”

“Fuck off.”

“I guess if you won’t comply. I’ll just have to drug you into submission and force the dragon to come out and deal with me. You’re a puppet Bloom, that’s all anyone whose got anything to do with the flame is.”

I narrowed my mouth and screwed my mouth shut, I knew that it was somewhat pointless to try to resist, my arms having gone limp hours – days? Ago. I focused instead on trying to call forth that voice I had heard, the one that was not quite human and not quite like anything I had ever heard before. Where was the dragon? Why wasn’t it going to wake up and get me out of this situation. Wasn’t I supposed to be above the means of normal traps as the guardian of the flame?

I turned my head as much as I could away from the rubber mask, still keeping my jaw clenched shut and trying to inhale as much as possible – whilst I still had control of what I inhaled into my lungs.

Sebastian, who I knew came from somewhere behind two large metallic doors reverted the switch back to its original position when the two large doors on wheels started to crack open and someone was standing there in the middle. I couldn’t see them from where I was, but the click-clack of the heels were awfully familiar.

Out of the corner of my eye I spotted Queen Luna, she was dressed in one of her fine suits with the absence of only her jacket. A bejewelled ring sat on her finger which she took off and before I could even think to shout at her for ruining what was supposed to be an otherwise perfectly normal year – save beginning my studies at Alfea, meeting Sky etc. it transformed into a large metallic staff, adorned with several identical orange crystals? Precious stones?

“Hello Bloom.” She looked up, staff still in hand.

I looked away, how could a Queen heck a mother to someone my age be this evil? She wasn’t like the comically bad and utterly absurd villains that were in the fairy tales I grew up with.

“How goes the extraction process?” Luna asked Sebastian.

“We’re getting there. She refuses to cooperate.”

“Shame. Then again, even Marion was like this. She didn’t give the flame up either.”

Why was she talking about my mother, though I wanted to just leave this place and ignore their conversation, it was hard when they were practically shouting in a room designed to be an echo chamber.

“What brings you here Luna?” Sebastian asked tentatively.

“I thought I might be of some use in the extraction process. I believe my staff and a good dose of fear. Will be enough to induce even the strongest to our plans.”

With that Luna pointed the staff up at me, the orange stones glinted in the artificial light, having learnt my previous lesson that any attempt to use my magic would only hasten the process of Sebastian and Luna draining it. I decided to look Luna straight in the eye. I would not show fear. I would not beg. I would not fall to whatever scheme they had in store.

“Do you know what kind of stones these are?” Luna asked innocently enough.

When I didn’t answer, she took my silence for the suggestion that I was clueless.

“These are from the core of Solaria. The purest Citrine the Magix dimension has. It’s often otherwise referred to as the stone of light by humans and other lesser beings. Said to be moulded from scales of the great dragon before he went to sleep.”

So they were pretty, and once a part of the dragon. Was it supposed to mean something? Was I supposed to care. Luna still unpleased by my lack of response or supposed interest slammed bottom of the staff against the floor, the six stones which I thought were attached lifted up and towards me, soon all six of them were circling around me and beginning to glow ominously.

“I call upon the great dragon.”

In what I suppose was Luna’s attempt to sound important. Just as I thought the dragon would remain mute, that same strange feeling of being overwhelmed started to ebb inside me, beginning in my chest and moving out towards my extremities. I let out a stunned gasp as a voice – not my own, but the dragon spoke.

“Who dares to summon me.”

“I, Queen Luna of Solaria. I entreat you great dragon to leave your vessel. She is not worthy of you.”

What felt like someone speaking now inside my head, was a voice that chortled ‘and you think you are?’ I swallowed down my amusement and waited for the great dragon who I was sure would speak again audibly to respond. However, rather than respond I felt like the ropes which I was sure were taking my powers from me – from the dragon, fell slack and suddenly I was able to move my arms again.

Do not waste this chance, I told myself pretending to still be trapped as Luna and what I assumed was the great dragon using my eyes glared at each other in this silent show of power. Sebastian for all that it was worth, stood by Luna’s side and started to chant over and over a series of words that I could not understand but the dragon could.

“You are no child of Domino. Not worthy of me nor the power I possess. Summon me again at your own peril.”

I could not have asked for a better moment, kicking myself and my now freed arms the ropes that for however long had been holding me in place, snapped and withered. My wings propelled me up and towards the ceiling as Luna and Sebastian both startled found themselves scrambling to be on the offensive. As though the staff had a mind of its own, beams of pure multicoloured light shot out at me, wincing, and being forced to shield my eyes from what had to be Luna’s magic. I tried my best to navigate and dodge the molten beams – the heat coming off of them was akin to me standing in front of the actual sun.

Vast crimson coils that smelled like death and would probably eat through my skin whipped out just as the show of light temporarily paused. One whipping out and melting one of my shoes right off. I cursed. I needed to get out of here before I was trapped again. Remembering that now I could move, and that I could technically get out of here I tugged on that inner chain that I knew led to Sky’s mind. He needed to know I was in danger and to come find me.

“Stay still!” Luna shouted as I ducked behind one of the pillars that seemed to be supporting the room as a whole.

“Damn it, the dragon’s taken everything.”

Sebastian forced himself up into the air, without the need for wings. How was that possible? Luna was about to say something, to reprimand him when one of the coils-vine creatures which had unbeknownst to the Queen of Solaria was sneaking up on her. Just as I thought the coast was clear and I could maybe fly my way of the chamber, that same vine shot right through Luna’s chest, and she let out a pained moan before the vine disappeared and she along with the spear fell to the floor. The spear, now without a wielder transformed back into a ring. One that Sebastian picked up and put on himself.

“Not bad. Not bad. The dragon might have taken everything but left just enough for me to regain my abilities over blood.”

Stella POV

I had been chewing on my breakfast when an instinctive feeling of loss washed over me. I hadn’t even realised I had dropped my fork until Brandon waved his hand in front of me. This feeling, I had never felt before. Why was I feeling it? My magic which I hadn’t bothered to use since coming out of a coma and being reunited with Brandon and forced here to Eraklyon started to quake inside me.

“Something is wrong.” I choked out.

Just as Brandon got up from his seat, I saw a brief but short image of my mother’s fallen body in a place I didn’t recognise with that strange man from the gala all those months ago… wasn’t he also at the festival too? Now the sensation was shifting, this time it wasn’t shock or something ominous but instead one of vast power; as though all of the power of the sun, moon and stars were colliding inside every fibre of my being.

“Stella?” Brandon asked, he was trying to break through whatever had overcome me.

If my mother had fallen, then the war… was the war over? Or was it just beginning? If she was dead or something to that degree, was I now the head of the Solarian state? Another glimpse showed that, that freak of a man was now wearing my mother’s ring. A ring that was supposed to by default be mine in the event of my mother’s death. I scowled and called to the ring.

I must have looked rather animalistic or overly smug when the ring which had been on the man’s finger vanished and brought itself towards me, I eyed my left ring finger where it now sat. Brandon let out a sound of astonishment.

“That’s the ring of Solaria.”

“Yes, I think…” now able to speak without the images consuming my mind. “I think my mother is dead.”

Chapter Text

Sebastian POV

During my rather long existence, I’ve had the honour of having and using magic that is not my own. My own powers over the anti-flame, vanquished two-hundred years ago had yet to return, but some of the other powers I had gained over much experience and the subsequent murder of individuals are starting to show themselves.

My mothers, the ancestorial witches would be so proud, were they aware that I was slowly but surely regaining all of the gifts they saw fit to bestow on me when they took me in. Which is a vastly different tale to that of the dragon who when he saw the corruption of me, though I am a part of him. Abandoned me, allowing me to fester in the darkness was a mistake I am sure the dragon now regrets. No matter.

Luna was only ever a means to an end, the only monarch insane enough to listen to my honey sweet words and take what were really just rather fanciful lies on my part into true truths. I had promised her the dragon flame under the pretence that I didn’t want it, that I wanted my mother’s freed from the dimensional prison they were being held in. I gave her a show of my power, a lick of the kind of experience and reputation she could come to gain and expect once she had the flame for herself.

Magic doesn’t like to be disrupted, it’s one of the first principles of magic that the dragon laid down when the first fairies started to create their own societies and beliefs. There must always be an equal force to what is already there – I believe the humans also have some kind of law for one of their lesser sciences.

Thus, stealing magic, or rather draining a magical creature from their magic disrupts the balance that nature and the dragon had intended. There are of course, consequences. For most, it is the descent into the selfish destruction and addiction for any source of sanity like the many witches who hunt fairies for sport. In my case, though I enjoyed the build-up of power that I got from individuals, it was always only temporary. As if the magic knew it wasn’t where it was supposed to be and would dispel.

In the case of Luna, and her magic. I’ve never been fond of light magic – it’s too showy, something that I don’t at all find volatile, as she slumped to the floor and the magic at her core rushed through my tendrils and towards me. I awaited what I knew would be a natural resistance. Light and dark clashing.

I was well aware that Bloom was watching, she had flown far out of reach of any of my larger tendrils for the moment and was looking around desperately for a way to avert my attention so she could make her mistake. It’s a pity that Luna didn’t know how to really use light for what it can be.

“Shows over Bloom. You’ll still be mine.”

Raising my arms in her direction, I let her think she could fly away, dive away in a direction where Luna – now my beams of light would go. It was all an act and just as she thought she had gotten to the exit I let out a tsunami of blood-red coils, all of them screeching and flailing, Bloom screamed as her wings were forced backwards, the vines wrapping tight around the fire-fairy.

“You really didn’t think I’d let you go that easily, did you?” I cooed.

“Let me go!” She tried to squirm out of their grasp.

“Be mine Bloom. There’s no need for you to suffer this way. I was really only going easy on you because Luna was in the way. But now that she’s… well useless. There’s nothing stopping me from owning you completely.”

Reaching for the mask which until Luna had interrupted us earlier, I approached Bloom, my strides menacing as she looked around desperately. Her arms forced behind her back and her legs wrapped tight, so she almost looked like a mummy – save that her arms were crossed behind her and tucking her wings against her spine.

“Sleep tight Bloom.”

I whirled around, Luna who had slumped over after I had struck her from behind was looking at me, her skin ghostly white and her eyes dulled of any magic that she might have been using to conceal her true appearance. This was a woman who was now in her late-forties and aged. No longer the youthful illusion that she had spun to keep herself as Queen of Solaria.

“I could have sworn I aimed for your heart.”

“What did you do to me.” She demanded.

“Don’t worry Luna. You’ll have power again. Soon enough.”

“I demand an answer.” She clenched her teeth.

I rolled my eyes, the same tendril that had knocked her somewhat unconscious was still inside her and I wriggled it around, this rather harsh movement caused Luna to screech and foam at the mouth. A mix of blood and saliva falling from her lips.

“You’re in no place to be asking me for answers. Now be a good little queen and sleep. It’s time I progressed our plans further. You’re only going to remain in the way.”

She let out what I thought was an attempt at a spell, not that it would work. A torrent of tendrils swept over and consumed Luna until all I could hear were moans and grimaces as the Queen of Solaria was entombed within a living, breathing prison. Turning my attention back to Bloom, whose skin had turned somewhat purple from her vain attempts to hold her breath, I quirked my eyebrow as she shook her head. As if she was trying to headbutt and shake the mask off of her face.

“Love, fire needs air. You’ll die without it. Just take a deep breath for me. A deep long one and you’ll go to sleep.”

When she still refused, I swung my foot into her stomach, this caused an already struggling Bloom to choke and gasp – thus forcibly inhaling the mind-altering substance. She fell limp after that, her eyes glazing over immediately. Removing the mask from her lips, I looked her over.

Her eyes now seemingly lifeless and without the usual spark of rebellion looked back at me. loosening some of the tendrils, I cupped her cheek and swept some of the wayward strands of hair out of her face.

“You look tired, sleep.”

“Yes… sleep.” Her words were slurred as her eyes closed.

Sky POV

A mirage of Bloom, bound up and pleading for mercy flashed in front of me, it was only brief, but it was enough to force everything I had just eaten up. Bent over I wretched and felt the burn of acid rip through me.

The sound of me vomiting must have been loud or it was a coincident that Tecna and Timmy were walking around the palace, doing some exploring and assessment of the security protocols. Timmy was the first I saw, his hands reaching to stabilise me as another wave of nausea and bile rocketed inside me. Though my stomach was empty of all of its contents, the image was practically branded into the inside of my eyelids every time I tried to blink and clear my mind. I needed to focus.

“Go get some water, a cool towel.” Timmy urged Tecna who spun around and ran in the opposite direction.

“W-what’s wrong with me?” Another retch, more stomach acid.

“You tell me, you seemed fine just a minute ago. Is something wrong with Bloom?”

“I saw something.”

Unable to say anymore words, Timmy whistled, summoning one of the many tiny devices that Tecna and he seemed to have an endless supply of, this one cleared all evidence of my vomit away and soon the room smelt like nothing but bleach.

What didn’t make sense was that Bloom was here, she was being a little distant, maybe even remorseful, and unsure of what she did to Diaspro – who Helia and Flora were keeping company to keep her away from me. Helia like Riven was of the opinion that my former fairy was to remain at a clear distance at least till Bloom figured out just how and why the dragon had taken over and done whatever it had to Diaspro in the first place.

Tecna returned, a glass of ice-cold water and a damp towel in hand. Timmy helped me to take small sips of the liquid, the taste of bile and acid disappearing, and I was grateful. I shuddered as Tecna wiped my chin and my forehead of any remaining sweat and sign of physical illness.

“Do you want to tell us what you saw?” Timmy asked.

“I… it was Bloom. But Bloom is… in her room, right?” by her, I meant mine.

“So far as we know.”

Tecna looked to Timmy and Timmy looked to her. Both of them were hiding something. A set of doors swung open, Riven and Musa walking beside each other, their hands clasped and Musa giggling.

“You guys are back.” I noted.

“Yeah, but we’re not staying for too long. Gotta head back to Melody.”

“Why is Tecna wiping you down with a damp towel?” Musa asked, noticing her house mate’s motions.

“Nothing, it’s nothing.” I tried to sound as confident as possible.

“You’re acting strange.” Riven having now noticed the same thing.

“I’m fine, how was earth?” I tried to change the subject.

“Great, the food was to die for.”

“And the bond?”

“Assured. We’re headed to Melody for our bonding ceremony.”

“It’s called a sync trial not a bond ceremony.” Musa giggled.

“Right, Melodeons have their own vocab for this. I forgot.”

With that Riven and Musa continued on their way and once I was sure it was just Tecna and Timmy left, I looked to the both of them for answers as to their suspicious behaviour.

“The Bloom that’s been here for the past… days or so. Isn’t Bloom. We suspect that after what happened the night, we arrived that she’s been replaced, and the real Bloom has been kidnapped.”

“That’s ridiculous.”

“Haven’t you noticed she’s been acting strange? Doesn’t your bond feel strained? You guys were going so well but now it’s like you’re both strangers.” Timmy observed.

I thought about it, sure Bloom was a little quieter around me than usual and a little more attentive in class – she’d literally asked enough questions for Professor Avalon to call for a break and for her to calm down with the curiosity. Maybe she was just trying to move on from the past few events and return to some kind of semblance of routine. Who’d blame her for trying?

“Anyways, you were going to tell us what you saw?”  Tecna prompted.

“It was Bloom, she was bound, and it just felt wrong.”

“And you say you haven’t noticed anything. Do you mind if I do a quick test?” Timmy asked.

“What kind of test?”

Before I could even come up with a possible defence, Timmy swung, and his left fist slammed against my jaw and caused me to falter. At that very moment, Tecna must have done something or said something because I felt like I was suddenly stuck to a very big magnet and unable to move.

“It’s just as we thought, something is disrupting the bond.” Tecna told Timmy.

“What the fuck Timmy?” I tried to rub my chin.

“And that didn’t feel like Sky’s skin. I think someone’s slipped a hijack potion into your system. You should have been able to throw back a flame or in the very least some other sign of Bloom’s magic as a defence mechanism to what is literally a fist of electricity.”

“What the hell are you two on about?”

Sometimes, Tecna and Timmy forget that not all of us understand the world of magic like they do. Tecna made a quick note on what could only be an invisible tablet – well it must be holographic.

“Have you had anything strange to drink?” Tecna asked after what felt like an hour.

“How about you explain why the fuck Timmy decided to punch me and you’ve decided to trap me in some kind of magnetic field.”

“I’m not.”

Tecna pursed her lips, she flicked her wrist and Timmy took the moment to circle me, he was behind me, and I barely saw his foot swing up towards me when a large crash could be heard. Timmy fell backwards just as Tecna let out a sound of surprise.

Stopping Timmy from striking me any further was a rock-solid wall of diamond.

Chapter Text

||Excerpt from Volume Six of Known Illicit Substances||

‘Hijack potions, an illicit substance originating from the shadow dimension is used by individuals to hinder or weaken bonds between individuals and will instead divert the energy shared between both parties to the person who dosed the victim.’

‘Use is highly frowned upon and is an executable offense in most parts of the Magix realm, with the exception of Solaria in which the use or discovery or possession of any quantifiable amount is life imprisonment inside a suspension chamber.’

‘Hijack potions can be identified by the following signs: the individual who has been dosed is suddenly unaware or completely unable to reconnect or expose the tangible bond they share with the party that has been voided. Furthermore, when threatened the potion itself and its effects can force unforeseen or unpredictable shows of magic from the guilty party.’

‘It is advised that for unknowing victims is a regime of rehabilitation and immediate return of affected parties. Failing that, the death of the guilty party may in some circumstances be necessary.’

||Commission finds traces of deceitful substances||

||The Androsi Gazette||

‘It has been revealed that to this day, twenty years ago. Those who were found guilty of the assassination of Queen Marina of Eraklyon and attempted assassination of his majesty the Crown Prince Sky Eraklyon. May have been under the influence of deceitful substances.  

This reporter can affirm that the known guilty parties, after careful and lengthy investigation may have been under the control of substances that stripped them of their free will. This reporter believes that these parties should be exonerated and the guilty mastermind behind this is still at large.

As part of the investigation, three blood samples taken from the guilty parties at the time of execution were put to analysis in Zenith and the results were cohobated by the experts inside one the department of biochemicals, Linphea. This substance, named as “liquid x” has yet to be fully identified/sourced, however one clear sign points to the Solarian Army.

Recently caught in a scandal whereby her majesty Queen Luna was found guilty of consenting to the use of “liquid x” on the general population of Solaria to compel them to act in their current antagonistic behaviour. “liquid x” was found in the sewage waste waters and could also be found in loaves of bread baked daily across the planet.

This is a developing story and updates will be printed as needed. The reporter has asked to remain anonymous and will not take further questions at this time.

Addendum by request of this paper’s chief editor. To ensure that we here at the Gazette are seen to be completely and legally free of any potential backlash, we here at the Gazette must make firmly clear that the opinions and discoveries of said reporter are their own and do not reflect the greater opinions and views of this paper.’

||BREAKING NEWS: PRINCESS DIASPRO ACCUSED OF DRUGGING PRINCE SKY, PRINCESS BLOOM NOWHERE TO BE FOUND||

||The Linphea Post||

‘It is being reported that Princess Diaspro of Karunda has been arrested on the suspicion of illegally dosing his majesty Crown Prince Sky of Eraklyon with a high dosage of ‘hijack potion’. The plot was discovered by the honourable Princess Tecna of Zenith and her bonded specialist-consort Timothy, late yesterday afternoon.

We here at the daily cannot confirm the validity of these reports. However if true, Princess Diaspro of Karunda faces death – the form of this will be decided at the former monarch King Andreas of Eraklyon discretion, primarily because as the still living former head of state, only he has the authority to sign off on such matters.

More alarming is the news that we at the daily has been made of. Princess Bloom of Domino, currently believed to be the guardian of the dragon flame has been declared missing. It is not known for how long the princess has been missing. Thought to have died during the destruction and subsequent erasure of the planet of Domino two hundred years ago. It was recently confirmed that the second princess and betrothed of Crown Prince Sky of Eraklyon survived by divine intervention. Having sheltered on Earth for the first eighteen years of her life, though there are signs that point to Princess Bloom being in a magical state of sleep within the timeline between the realm of Magix and Earth.  

We here at the daily fear gravely for the young Princess. We hope for her brisk return and for those responsible to be brought to swift justice.

Addendum by request of Princess Tecna of Zenith. Prince Sky is doing well and is in a stable condition. Expected to make a full recovery. The Zenith Royal forces are putting together a search party to return the second princess of Domino back safely and quickly to her beloved.’

Chapter Text

Musa POV

“Hopefully this time, our craft won’t be shot out of the sky.” I say nervously.

“Did you want to take the sedative after all? You know, as the Royal physician suggested?”

“No, it’s ok.”  I stop and take a deep breath “I don’t want to be half asleep during the ceremony.”

“You won’t be.” Riven assures me.

It is because of the ongoing war between Solaria, Melody, Andros, Linphea and Zenith that we’re travelling through the magical dimension in a hopscotch fashion, this included several different aerial crafts. All of the best are currently in service to their respective nations which means only older or less reliable modes of transport are available. Riven laments that we couldn’t ask Sky to borrow one of the royal Eraklyon spacecraft that we know is in his arsenal.

“At least we won’t be jet lagged.”

That’s another advantage to travelling via the use of so many different forms of transport, it means that our bodies will have time to adjust to whatever environment we find ourselves in. I had made the call that I didn’t want to be bound to Riven in the traditional way – at Alfea in the hall where so many others had taken their oaths before us.

“I didn’t even realise Melody still adhered to the old ways. I thought it was common ritual to just do what everyone now does at Alfea.”

Riven says later after we’ve boarded the fourth aircraft in as many hours, I rub my neck, the muscles tense and I wonder if a knot is forming? Riven pulls me onto his lap so that my back is facing towards him. Asides heading back to my home planet; there’s the issue of my wardrobe and the many and varied alterations I would either have to make or tell someone to make to make room for my wings. I knew all four of them were tucked within the flesh of my back for the moment, who knew having wings that could both appear and then retract would be such a nuisance. Especially seeing as it means my back is almost always exposed, I don’t like the looks some people have given me as if I don’t already feel naked enough.

“Melody has never bowed to the conventions of others. Just like Domino”

I let out a groan of appreciation as Riven gently begins to work at the knots in my neck and upper back, now that I’m no longer having a literal and very annoying allergic reaction to every form of physical contact that Riven can provide; I can feel the lick of heat starting to build in my core and I wonder if I’ll remain dry or be completely drenched before we can find a private space. He hums as he works, pausing on occasion to trace his fingers featherlight on the freckles of my back. It’s only when I’m touching Riven that I don’t mind the silence that swallows us; any other person and I’d be livid and scared – mostly because I know that sound is as part of me as I am a part of it. Silence is lethal. Sound is life. Music and all of its intricacies are the reason I’m alive.

There’s no scratching loathsome words that drip in my mind, no self-doubt and when I shut my eyes and concentrate, I can just feel Riven’s presence inside my mind, an extension that’s not quite permanent. It will be soon. I’ve yet to touch it, worried that any interference will be noticed. I have to wonder if it’s the same thing for Riven. I wonder if there’s a part of his mind that I occupy.

“Musa? Riven? What are you doing here?”

My eyes snap open and I know Riven is looking in the same direction as one of our classmates from Alfea, covered in day’s old sweat, tattered clothing, and exhausted dark-circles under his eyes. Sam. Somewhere dimly in my mind I recall Bloom telling me offhandedly that Sam was Terra’s brother and paternally linked to Flora as cousins – though they weren’t royal by any means. I gesture to the empty seat – the seat I should be sitting, and Sam takes a seat. He lets out a wince and I scan his body for any signs of obvious injury. Sam waits expectantly for one or both of us to answer. Gently lifting my gaze back at Sam, I realise that I’ve never seen him with his own specialist.

“We’re headed back to Melody.” I say, there’s no point in lying. He must be too.

“Oh, right. Forced home?” He asks.

“No. We’re going there because there’s something that needs to be done.”

I refuse to give any more information and when the pressure of Riven’s fingers dig into the still tense muscles, I know he feels the same. He’s silently pondering whether or not Sam is a danger to me – he doesn’t trust any fairy, not after what Diaspro tried to pull. Adjusting so I’m completely leant up against Riven’s chest, his arms encompass me as Sam seems to fiddle with a pebble, it’s half the size of his hand and he continues to run his hands over the patterns. Like’s he’s searching for something.

“Where are you headed?” Riven asks him, trying to sound completely uninterested.

“I’m not sure, now that Alfea is no longer… in operation as a school. All of us were just kind of told to stay out of trouble and dismissed.”

“That makes no sense, Alfea would never. Professor Dowling would never.”

“Well, that’s the thing. Professor Dowling is no longer in charge.”

How are either of us supposed to respond? As if knowing he’s said too much, he stands up and takes his rock with him. Moving further back into the carriage without another word. I turn to look at Riven whose brows are furrowed in concentration. One of his eyes the slightest bit violet.

“Hey.” I try to soothe. Bring Riven back. I know how easy it is for my magic to take hold.

He blinks, shaking his head and returns his focus to me.

“Sorry,” he starts. I shake my head. Standing up and taking my seat.

“Don’t be. Sound magic, like mind magic can be very deceptive and it’s easy to fall into the lure of being a part of it rather than control it.”

“You don’t seem at all…unfocused as most first years fairies.” He observes.

Ahh right, Alfea’s whole first years – lose control so we can figure out what’s wrong with us and then force us to be shaped into whatever they deem fit. I roll my shoulders and feel just the slightest hint of my wings beginning to show. I freeze and force myself to relax, it’s still a rather open secret that Bloom and I both have wings; with Brandon claiming that the same is true for Stella. If anyone who wasn’t a friend realised that fairies were regaining their wings… we’d be doomed.

“I… more in-tuned with my magic than most first years. Had to be after my mother died.”

It’s the first time I’ve ever spoken openly to Riven about the death of my mother and the subsequence madness that consumed my father. Riven nods, his head tilting back and hitting the cushion with a soft thud. Reaching into my pocket, I press the ‘on’ button for my phone and wait for it to boot up.

“Does it ever bother you. That your magic is a subcategory of a larger type?”

“Not really. We’ve seen how it’s driven Andreas to madness. I don’t envy the idea of ever being inside everyone and no one’s head. It must be crippling and impossible to train.”

“And you don’t think that’s the same for the music… sound magic.”

“Sound magic is different. It’s less personal. I don’t need to be listening to everything all at once to know when things are about to turn sour. Besides, it also means we’re living breathing lie detectors.”

“What do you mean?”

“Mind fairies are not the only one who can tell a lyre from a liar. Hearts make music too, most of the time it’s a subtle hum. When someone lies, it’s like someone added an overwhelming trumpet blast into an otherwise pleasant sound.”

“Can you hear my heart?”

I shake my head and he tilts his head in confusion.

“I mean, I could. I just choose not to. We’re not completely bonded yet and I don’t want to violate that space.”

He nods and adjusts his posture so he’s sitting a little straighter, now that my phone is on and thankfully still mostly at a high percentage of battery. I reach into my bag, my fingers searching for my headphones. Riven continues to watch me silently, his ears I know are straining hard to listen in to whoever or whatever else is around us.

Riven POV

Watching as Musa puts her headphones on and detach from the present moment, it gives me time to digest and consider her words. She’s mostly right, her magic is so easy to fall into. Like alcohol to a problem drinker. Glancing over her shoulder at the rest of the space that we’ve been allotted – mostly for comfort. I still don’t know how or what the ceremony we’re going to be participating in will entail and Musa doesn’t seem to want to talk about it until we’re closer to Melody.

I almost wish she hadn’t decided to stand up from my lap and take her seat across from me, it’s like she’s fire and I am a moth. Unable to stay away and yet her magic – it burns through me like a fucking thundercloud. Now that Roxy’s magic no longer lingers, I know what Musa is fully capable of. Her magic continues to whisper in my ear, telling me of all the things that are now at my disposal. It’s oddly terrifying, Musa from the get-go didn’t seem like the aggressive one. Hell she seemed meek and fragile when we first met after being paired. After that first initial drip-drop of her power into me.

When I first started to learn about the schools of magic, like all specialists I had thought I would be paired with someone who was capable of a physical show of power, like ice or fire or something visibly deadly. I thought that it was the physical show of being able to manipulate the natural world and its elements that were the most important for status and showing off. Yet it was after the first month of lessons, when we moved onto the more personal and less obvious magic that I wondered if I had been wrong about how the world of magic works.

Sure, there’s something down right astounding about watching someone produce flames from nothing or send a whole tsunami of liquid towards an opponent. Yet, it’s the quiet background magic, the ones that hold power over the mind that are indeed the most dangerous. It’s like Silva said, just because you can’t see the magic. Doesn’t mean it’s not there.

I can almost remember the class like it was yesterday, or an hour ago. Silva standing there in front of the board, surrounding my different coloured tomes, and looking damn near miserable at having to teach theory – it was supposed to be another one of the professors, but they flaked off and said something about their dragon having the pox.

Somewhere in my mind, I can feel the strong iron links I have forged with my kraken. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen or even bothered to check in on Niden. I know he’s completely capable of taking care of himself, no one wants to fuck around and find out with one of the largest surviving Krakens to come from the underground oceans on Eraklyon. It works out fine, not seeing the creature that I know one day might be the reason I live or die on a field. Hell I haven’t even told Musa what my connection to the watery depths that make up the third area of study for specialists.

Along those iron strong threads, there’s tendrils of fine silk cords that I know weren’t there before, or at least not before I had relinquished Roxy’s magic and allowed it to return to her. I’m still not sure how or why she wasn’t blind or why she still remembered everything despite my being told she wouldn’t. I didn’t want to tell Musa or Roxy at the time, but it smelt to high hell of Rosalind’s particular type of magic.

When Roxy and I had been partnered up, it had been strong coiled ropes that had knots along it, with no beginning and no end. With these silk threads that I know is the connection between Musa and I, I worry that they’ll break the moment anything touches them. I wonder how I’m represented in her mind. I know it doesn’t matter. I’m not supposed to know, just as much as she’s not supposed to know until we’re bonded.

Helia had been the one to tell me what it was, to be truly one with his fairy. He said his mind was no longer just his. A sentiment I’m sure is shared by Timmy and Tecna’s own bond. He said that what was once just a space occupied by Flora had expanded that he wasn’t even sure he could live or breathe without Flora by his side. Guess Helia’s lucky in that sense, he grew up knowing, loving, and being directly exposed to his future fairy. He had said that before he was told for sure he’d get Flora. That his world seemed almost like black and white, like he was a starving, insane man. He said the moment Flora and he were joined that the world was not the world he had known but much… much more. A kind of world he said that was like paradise and hell all at the same time. Knowing that his life, just like mine will be… is tied to his fairy. Were Flora to be harmed or even the slightest bit distant, it would feel like pure punishment. Torture – as Timmy put it after he and Tecna were forced to separate during being confined by the Solarian authority.

Timmy’s eyes had watered, and he had practically choked on his own words when it was just specialists awake and talking one night after all the shit broke the dam. He said it was like having air but not knowing how to breathe. Living creatures cannot live without air, we need it. To not have it, to not have Tecna in his arms. Her smile, her laugh, her everything had nearly driven him to ending his life – in hopes that the pain of his death would kill Tecna and allow them to be reunited in the space beyond, the wells of magic which one day all fairies will return to.

Chapter Text

Riven POV

“Where exactly are we?”

“These are the original caves where the sages of Melody discovered sound magic. It’s how we found the Tuning Fork of Harmony. Our source of power and life. Just like many of the other types of magic, we have a literal and quite physical representation. As long as it remains untouched and protected. Magic remains.”

Musa says in what I can only say is the best impersonation of Professor Avalon I’ve ever heard outside of Nabu’s drunken antics. I nod as she cracks her knuckles and took a deep breath. What’s in front of us, is mostly a wall – a door she says is to prevent fairies who haven’t met their specialist or otherwise from entering. This place, she says has so much power that were a fairy to walk in without the proper intentions of being bound to their specialist that the magic would eat them up and leave them dead.

“Lead the way.” I gesture, holding my hand out for her to grasp.

But rather than take my hand, she begins to sing a song that I hadn’t ever heard, in a language that seems almost as ancient and primal as the surges of magic that comes from behind the now removed wall to the entrance of the caves. It rumbles and I swear I can hear boulders fall inside the cave. I let out a breath that I didn’t know I had been holding as Musa now sure that the door is open and that we’ve been granted access.

“Stay close and do not look back.”

“W-What?” I tilt my head.

“If you look back, the cave will think you’re not mine. Not mine to have. That you think I’m not deserving of you. If that happens, we’ll both die.”

“Right. No looking back. Sure. Anything else?”

“Draw your weapon.”

“I’m going to have to fight something, aren’t I?” I sigh.

“No, it’s a precaution. Hiding your weapon is an offense to the magic that is within the cave. Like bringing a knife to a gun fight. You don’t want to insult those that dwell within.”

“What’s inside it?”

“You’ll see. Just follow my lead. It’ll know who I am and hopefully if enough of my magic is inside you. It’ll know you’re my to-be specialist.”

With that, I follow her instructions, I decided to bring a compactable spear rather than my usual flail. It’s not going to be much use, not when as soon as we step into the cave the passage is clearly so narrow that a spear is a better choice. I can at least still swing the spear in any direction needed, if I had my flail, I’d risk damaging the walls of this place ­ and something tells me that I did. Musa would kill me herself.

With that, I follow her instructions, I decided to bring a compactable spear rather than my usual flail. It’s not going to be much use, not when as soon as we step into the cave the passage is clearly so narrow that a spear is a better choice. I can at least still swing the spear in any direction needed, if I had my flail, I’d risk damaging the walls of this place ­ and something tells me that I did. Musa would kill me herself.

Lights seemingly flicker on to our left and right without Musa having to expend any energy on illuminating the narrow passage, her left hand traces the wall, as if she’s following something I can’t hear but she obviously can. I stare at the back of her head, occasionally my gaze drifts down to her modified clothing, her wings are just peeking out. We’re alone, so there’s no risk if her wings come out.

“Watch your step.”

She says as we begin to now descend a series of stairs that I swear if Codatorta saw would scream ‘safety violations. I have to refrain from chuckling as Musa seems to slip through a barely visible vail, when I don’t do the same, she grabs my free hand and pulls me through.  It becomes apparent why, I flinch, nearly dropping my spear. The sound of crashing water, howling wind, rocks rumbling, fire roaring. I wince.

“We’re almost there.” she assures me.

Beyond us is an ancient looking rope, one that I feel is rotten and will probably turn to dust as soon as Musa wraps her hands around her. She adjusts her stance.

“It’s not for holding onto.” I say belatedly.

As Musa forces herself up and onto it, it’s a fucking tightrope. I take a step forward and look over the cavern that is below. It has to be a trick of the lights, but I swear I saw something no somethings moving down there.

“Those are chord serpents. They are what sound fairies who break the law become.”

“Fuck me.”

I scrunch my nose. Who knew the fairies who often used the most substances were the ones turning their criminals into fucking nightmares. How am I supposed to get up still holding the spear?

“You can put it away. We passed the first vail. The cave knows we’re together.”

“Are you sure about this?”

Musa with her arms outstretched, begins making her way across the tightrope and I know I have no choice but to follow. Spear now tucked back into my hind pocket. I wait till she’s far enough away that my climbing onto the rope won’t cause her to topple to either side and to what I imagine to be a very painful death.

My stomach churns, maybe it’s a good thing that I took Musa’s advice and ate a light breakfast. I hate heights – it’s more Sky’s thing. He’s good with heights, has to be with that massive griffin of his. Forcing myself to once again just look at Musa, I force my feet forward. One at a time, one in front of the other. Don’t look down.

I let out a sigh of relief once we’re both safely off the rope – it’s sturdy for something that looks like it’s meant to be a death trap. Musa continues on her way, do all the fairies in Melody have do this? Why did Musa have to decide she wanted to do this, why couldn’t we have done what the others did at Alfea?

We come across another door, one that is as covered in symbols I don’t recognise, though Musa clearly does. She looks it over for a moment before her fingers trace a select few. They all look identical to me, as she does. Her magic, the exact hue lights up the symbols and the world surrounding us falls silent. I can no longer hear the elements, in fact all I can hear is my own heartbeat.

“This way.”

The wall shimmers into invisibility, Musa puts her hands behind her back as we enter what has to be the largest amphitheatre I’ve ever seen. In the centre, is a large musical note suspended up in the air, with several surrounding it – all of them seemingly attached by invisible hands.

“Wow.” I let out.

“I know right? Come on.”

“What do we do now?” I ask her, should I touch the notes?

“We need to get to the centre, that’s where the ceremony happens.”

“How comes there’s no one else here?”

“There is, you can’t see them. Not yet.”

As if those words are meant to reassure me. She walks confidently towards the mass of notes, and I force myself to follow. As I do, it’s like I’m bumping into the invisible shoulders and backs of several hundred people all at once. Colours come into focus, all of them so vivid that I just know that I’ll never be able to get the sight erased from my mind. It’s almost a miracle there’s any air inside this place at all, as Musa ducks under one particularly low note before coming to a stop inside another small opening.

Just as I do the same, I see it. Him. Her. I’m not sure what the creature is. My brain flicks through the codex of creatures I have memorised as Musa lowers herself to her knees at the thing… creature’s feet. I think I should take my place beside her.

The chamber which until this moment, had been silent suddenly fills with a whole army’s worth of voices. All of them saying my name. All of them, the hundreds of voices. Coming from everywhere and nowhere seem to be in Musa’s voice.

It gives me time to eye the creature, it’s like as if the music notes have become sentient, covered in the same intense hues. The creature gestures for me to stand just behind Musa. I do that, not sure if I want to piss off something that is clearly a huge secret the people of Melody have been hiding.

Once I step into place, my hands unerringly find their place on either of Musa’s neck, on her shoulder. She still hasn’t said anything, still hasn’t made another sign of movement since we entered. Her skin is warm, but not covered in sweat like I thought it would be.

A sharp pain rips though me and we’re both swallowed in sound, light and what I know is my heart trying to fight through it. I can’t even scream; this must be what Musa meant when she said her magic like most that belonged to sound fairies is far too easy to slip into and be consumed by.

Just as I think I’ll die before whatever the fuck is happening, my lungs screaming for air. The sound dulls until it feels like I can only hear a single heartbeat, a trembling breath. I hadn’t realised I was bleeding, that a stream of blood has come from my nose and is dripping down onto Musa’s back.

Musa seemingly fine, stands. Her breathing jagged as she turns to face me. Her head lowered so I can’t see her face clearly. It feels like infinity before Musa will look at me. When she does, it’s not her eyes. These are the eyes of someone who’s just died and come back all at once. She blinks and her familiar eyes once again come back.

“We are one.” She takes a breath between every word.

“One.” I stutter. Fuck why am I stuttering!

“One mind. One heart. One song. There will never be two. Only one.”  She then slumps into my arms out cold.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

||Within Bloom’s subconscious||

Location: Earth

“There’s no indication this was a targeted attack, nor is there any reason to believe this was due to a physical fault within the building. All of the electrical wiring and the gas pipes were secure and were recently checked.”

“So then what caused this if everything logically has been covered.”

“This was merely a freak accident.”

“As if the insurance company will believe it. I don’t think a paranormal act is going to help us restart our lives.”

I sat, legs crossed on a hard plastic chair, my head against the wall listening to my father arguing with the detective. In my hands, a lukewarm cup of coffee that I had gone to get for my father. Only to find the door to my mother’s hospital room shut and his voice raising progressively. Walking past me, were doctors, nurses, and other patients with their family members.

“There’s nothing else we can do. The investigation will be closed in a matter of days.”

The officer, what was his name…had been the first to arrive at the scene of our burning house after I had managed to pull my mother’s unconscious body out, I was fine. Which was the problem. I was supposed to be covered in burns and bandages. The captain of the fire brigade chalked my apparent lack of symptoms to just pure luck, something about me being on the porch rather than inside where the fire had allegedly started. My father had come back as soon as he’d been told. The entire house was consumed in flames by then and there was no chance anything survived.

“Then at least explain to me what I should do now? Vanessa is in a coma.”

“You have your daughter. I’m sure she’s just as upset.”

“Bloom is fine.” He stressed.

“She may seem fine now, but there’s a high chance she’ll be diagnosed with PTSD, just as likely that Vanessa will also be given the same diagnosis once she’s awake.”

With that, the door swung open, and the officer put his hat back on, he looked over at me and then turned his head to glance back at my father who was just a step behind him. Both of them looked at me, my father’s thin lips matched the rest of the frown lines that had been etched into his face when I had been given the all-clear by the medical professionals. I knew I still smelt like I’d walked out of a fire; I lifted the lukewarm cup up to my father.

“Here. Coffee.”

“Thank you. You can come in. I need to step outside and speak to the insurance men. Just let me know if she wakes up or shows any signs of it.”

He took the cup, and I uncrossed my legs, adjusting the hospital blanket that some nurse had given me earlier – it was cold now, no longer warm like it had been initially. I stepped past my father and into the room. The lights were half-on, half-off and centred in the middle was my mother who was covered in bandages. The door clicked shut behind me as I approached the edge of the bed and bit my lip.

In all honestly, I wasn’t sure what had happened either. I had been mad; we had been fighting over my refusal to go to the local community college. I hadn’t at all been interested in studying a hospitality course, my mum had it in her head that I’d never leave the area and would probably one day take the florist business she owned with my dad for myself.

That same lick of heat that had sat in my stomach prior to the fire came back and I curled my fingers against the metal frame and took several deep breaths. At least it was mostly my mother’s body that was burnt beyond recognition, her face was fine though some of her hair was singed off.

I had to wonder idly if this whole event had anything to do with my fascination with fire. I knew my mother would never set fire to herself to prove a point, and I was incredibly responsible with all of my candles, my lighter and every time I was around an open flame, I maintained control. Feeling the metal under my fingers begin to warm up, I let go and stepped back. Now would not be the time to let loose and end up causing even more attention to what a tricky situation was already.

“I don’t know what happened. I didn’t mean to cause you harm.” I said under my breath.

I wanted the day to restart, maybe if I had known this would have happened that somehow my fascination with fire would cause the sudden and utter combustion of my house without need for a flame. I’d have been more careful with my thoughts. Deciding to sit by my mother’s unconscious body on what was I imagined the hospital thought was a comfy leather comforter, I held my hands on my lap and stared at the white wall. Apart from breathing, the only other sound was a soft chime of the monitors – letting the world and I know that my mother was still alive. Probably fighting for survival. She was on some pretty hardcore painkillers according to the surgeon who had applied the skin grafts. It was better this way, better for her to wake up numb and woozy than in agony as all of her nerve endings told her she had been burnt severely.

“Miss Peters.”

I felt like I was being gently shaken, though I wanted to keep sleeping I forced myself to open my eyes. Wincing at the florescent lights, two nurses were by my mother’s side changing her bandages and directly in front of me was a woman I had never seen before.

She looked ethereal, like she didn’t at all belong in a hospital setting. Her hand was on my shoulder, and I lifted my chin to look at the rest of her. She was dressed crisp-cream coloured shirt and black slacks. Her hair was tied up, and was I think being held up by either a pen or something else to that degree. Her eyes were warm, and she gave me a concerned onceover. I still hadn’t said anything. Who was she? She didn’t seem like hospital staff.

“I’d like to step out with you for a moment. If you don’t mind.”

“I… sorry, who are you?”

“I’m Professor Farah Dowling.”

“Are you with the hospital?”

Just as the words left my mouth, the door to the hospital room swung open once more and this time another unfamiliar male stepped in, he was in stark contrast to Professor Dowling in all black clothing and looking rather much like he could kill anyone who looked at him wrong.

“No, but I am here to help you.”

Her tone suggested that she knew what had unfolded and to make matters worse, my stomach growled. A smile lit her face up.

“How about we go get you some breakfast. My partner.” She gestured to the male.

He was leaning by the door, assessing the nurses who were just about finish with my mother.

“He’ll get us if your mother wakes. Won’t you Saul?” She reassured me.

He grunted in agreement, and she stepped back to let me stretch my legs and arms out, I hadn’t realised how dead-in-weight they felt. I must have fallen asleep and stayed asleep in the one position for too long. Giving my mother and the nurses one last look I followed Farah out of the room and into the hallway. She seemed to know the place off by heart and everyone seemed to keep out of her way as we approached the hospital’s cafeteria.

“Get what’d you like. I can cover it.”

“That’s not necessary.” I blushed.

“It’s alright, I don’t mind.” She reaffirmed.

Deciding on a muffin and black coffee, true to her word she paid without comment and got herself a bottle of water. The place was practically deserted. Sitting down by the large windows that overlooked the hospital’s internal garden. I began the methodical task of breaking down my muffin and dunking bits into my coffee. She took her seat opposite me and folded her fingers, her elbows on either side of her.

“You must be wondering who I am. Why I’m here.”

“I guess.”

“I’m the headmistress of an academy that specialises in aiding students like yourself.”

What was she trying to insinuate? I furrowed my brows as she pulled out a brochure. I caught a glimpse of the name of the place. ‘Alfea’, where was that? I had never heard of it. I remained silent as she seemingly waved her hand at the air around us before returning to her previous position.

“I’d like to extend an invitation to you. I’ve been looking for you. For a very long time.”

“You have?”

“Yes. I know and can explain what occurred the previous day. I can prove it too.”

“Just exactly what are you trying to say?”

“You’re no ordinary human young adult. Miss Peters.”

“Bloom.” Her saying my surname like that made me feel like my mother.

“Bloom then. You like I.” She now gestured to herself, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

“Are?” I tilted my head, halfway through my muffin.

“Am a fairy. Alfea Academy is a place where individuals like yourself and I, go to be educated, trained, and polished.”

||Present Moment||

The memory faded just as quickly as it had begun playing in my mind, my muscle felt underused and as I stretched my limbs. I realised that I was no longer in whatever basement-prison-lab I had been prior to falling unconscious. Hell that nightmare had now been replaced with an expensive bedroom. Running my fingers against the silky-soft fabric I looked around trying to figure out where I was. Sitting up, I noticed that there was no one else but me inside the room. Sebastian was nowhere to be found, shifting towards the edge of the bed, I realised just how high the bed I was in was. It was a beautiful four-poster with a rather intricate canopy over me. Jumping down, I was almost grateful to see I was still in the same outfit from all the previous days past.

Moving towards one of the doors, I opened it and found myself face to face with a fancy bathroom. Trying the next door, it was a wardrobe, at first, I didn’t think anything of it until I saw a sweater that I was fairly sure I had left in my dorm room at Alfea.

“What the fuck?” I reached for it.

A knock at the door caught my attention, stepping back from the wardrobe I pulled my sweater over me and turned to face the door properly.

“Come in?” Who was out there?

The door opened, a woman who was at least a head and a half shorter than I was with a severe looking military style bun and what felt like a permanent scowl on her face. She was dressed in a similar fashion to Silva, except it was all in a soft blue rather than the black I had gotten used to seeing. Her eyes which I had partially ignored. I returned to. They were an eerily artificial ice blue. Something in my head told me she was dangerous, worse still I felt like there was someone behind me. Was she probing my mind?

“Stop that.” I frowned.

“You are well within all of your faculties then.” She started with.

“Who are you?” Should I try to run?

“I am General Rosalind Hale. You are the guardian of the dragon flame.”

“Yes. Where are we?”

“I’m surprised you don’t recognise where we are. I suppose Farah really has let this place fall to the wayside. You’ve been rescued and returned to the safety of Alfea.”

Chapter Text

||Three days after the end of the festival||

Third person POV

News travels fast. That is what humans say is it not? All it takes is a convincing enough string of words and what was once a suspicion, perhaps a rumour or a theory in the minds of some, becomes the unadulterated truth. The rumour hill at Alfea Academy was particularly guilty of this.

Most of the first years who had attended the same ceremony, even more of the fewer scattered second years had been speculating just what kind of fairy Bloom was and what kind of power she had in order to be paired up with a future king of a far-off kingdom.

This mystery seemed to intensify after practical classes began, as each of the fairies and their specialists branched off and found their own space on the field that surrounded the main buildings of Alfea. Some of them had made a point to move closer to Bloom and Sky in order to figure out if she was indeed an ‘autumn’ fairy as many were beginning to dub her.

It seemed the only ones who were aware of her true nature were the members of the same house, though none of them seemed all that interested in being paid to disclose what exactly it was Bloom could do with the magic she had been blessed with.

Though Bloom was never told nor Sky of the sheer amount some of the members of the house of Winx had been offered. Not even the most elusive and usually correct hacker extraordinaire and her web of spies: Tecna, knew what Bloom had. Her skills were unmatched and yet she was unable to bypass the security measures that allowed her to dig further than surface level in Bloom’s student file. Course, she knew that what had led to Bloom being discovered as a fairy from earth was the unfortunate destruction or rather arson of Bloom’s childhood home with her adopted human parents.

It was as if by being members of the smallest yet most prestigious house at Alfea came with even more limitations than some of the other houses could imagine. For example, no one had anticipated that already settled and sorted fairies like Tecna who was previously placed in the house of Chaos would suddenly be dropped into an entirely new house.

After retrieving her belongings from the second-year dorms of the house of Chaos and hugging nearly half a dozen of her fellow former house members (most of them were tearful and begging her not to go. To revoke the sudden change and stay. Who else was going to be able to ensure they remained as the house with the fastest ‘secret’ WIFI’).

Timmy had helped, he had kept the positive vibes up by quizzing his fairy on theory he knew that she knew off by heart, but it couldn’t hurt to argue the specifics or pretend to be stupid merely to cheer the fairy up.

Not even Daphne had greeted Tecna as she stepped through the threshold and grimaced at the lack of modernity that this particular dorm seemed to have. Though Tecna could hear the others rummaging around and adjusting their rooms. All of the doors were closed – that meant that Tecna wouldn’t be seen and honestly it was a saving grace that none of Tecna’s classes would force her to intermix with the fairies of this very small house. She had been informed before the school year had resumed that she was likely to come across two Princesses who were both transferring over to Alfea in order to be closer to their own respective specialists who had been offered full-ride scholarships to Red Fountain.

Tecna was doubly grateful when she was told she could move in with Timmy, no one during the first initial month had even bothered to knock on the room she had settled in. It also seemed to help that all of her housemates were heavy sleepers. No one saw her slip in and out of the dorms, none of them questioned the appearance of mysterious toiletries which lined up next to theirs. The spare shoes, the sudden emergence of state-of-the-art appliances – she had even opted to leave them in the house’s shared areas, despite leaving to be with Timmy. After all the Princess of Zenith could afford to buy expensive pieces of technology and leave them lying about.

The first member who met Tecna properly was Flora – technically it had been Helia who had come across Tecna one morning whilst Timmy was in the shower and Tecna knew that the other girls were still asleep. Helia had woken up mostly because he enjoyed running early in the morning before Flora woke. He had been startled to see Tecna, sweats, headphones, visor, and gigantic iced coffee sitting primly at the counter, his nose had wrinkled after he detected the scent of the dye that Tecna had so lovingly applied.

No one save Tecna’s biological parents and Timmy knew what her actual hair colour was. It’s not that she minded that her hair was in fact an unnatural shade of gunmetal silver. This was in stark contrast to members of her family who all had various shades violet-magenta coloured hair. Helia had asked who she was, where her specialist was, and all sorts of other preliminary questions that Timmy had told her were textbook interrogation questions. To prove that she hadn’t broken in to rob the place, Tecna had shown Helia the embroidered Winx logo on her satchel, right underneath the larger symbol that represented the house of chaos.

Afterwards Helia had told Flora who had shaken her head and giggled at Helia’s need to protect her. Pointing out quickly that the people of Zenith and Linphea were allies and that there was no risk to her safety nor Tecna’s with them being so close to each other. Course this only led to Helia confronting Timmy during their assigned creature-lab class. Timmy had apologised profusely – sending Tecna a mental ping to properly inform or at least speak to Flora about the environment inside the house of Winx and then told Helia that between the two of them he was awfully glad that they were both pacifists.

The problem with being paired with a future king is that no matter how small a deed is done, everyone is inevitably going to find out and they are going to want to commentate. There are of course, ways to silence the chatter; the only issue is, is when you try to bury something there’s going to be someone out there who’s going to try even harder to keep it out in the open.

Not that Professor Harvey could ever claim to be the kind of man who enjoyed rubbing his thoughts, ideas, and other musing in the face of everyone around him. He was certainly correct in his assumption that the current protocol of wiping mind was going to leave Alfea Academy in an incredibly tall and impossibly large hill of horse shit ­­ – one that as a senior member of the teaching staff would be left to him to fix. So it was, that precisely when the elixir that had been so crucial in erasing memories went missing.

It was of course, no mistake nor a coincidence that someone in the crowd had figured out what was going on and had taken measures to ensure none of the students who had yet to grab themselves a glass or a mug of the stuff could drink it.

No one would have ever guessed who got in the way of Farah Dowling’s plan to wipe the slate clean of Dane’s death. Then again, it seemed that the mind fairy who called her headmistress was guilty of the crime of underestimating the crafty nature of some of her less than well-behaved students. In this case, if poor old Professor Harvey had known that Sam was one of them, the herbalism teacher might have paid closer attention to his wayward son.

It had been Sam, who had first found the dust covered tomes that referred to a legendary fairy commander known as Rosalind who had gone missing. She had been hunting witches, trying to wipe out their natural enemy after the destruction of Domino. No one had known if she had succeeded or where she had gone afterwards. It had been Sam who had decided to go looking for her, taking the memory-altering elixir was just part of the plan. He didn’t want to get caught and he also didn’t want anyone he loved finding out that he had very little respect for Farah Dowling and her new educational regime.

Suppose being able to make oneself undetectable and able to walk straight through solid substances – even magical wards, was a boon for Sam. Nowhere was inaccessible and he wondered if that made him the ultimate criminal mastermind. He’d snuck onto so many different kinds of aircraft, into hotels, into all sorts of places that he really should have kept his nose and his curiosity out of. Especially because another item that he had purposely taken was an ancient artefact. One that women like Rosalind and the Ancestorial witches wanted.

The water stars, the only source known to be a direct threat to the great dragon and the flame of magic itself, looked less than impressive to Sam than a freshly baked apple pie with a mountain of ice cream atop it. He had pocketed them, he knew no one would miss them, after all the place was guarded so poorly and the traps were all easy enough to avoid.

Course, there was one spell that he could not have anticipated. Especially when that spell led directly to Rosalind who had hoped that such an individual like Sam would come along. Later, when she asked what he wanted in return for the stars, he had shrugged his shoulders and mentioned something about a fairy who was attached to a dickhead (known to others as Riven) and how he wished he could be with her instead. Rosalind had told him he would get the girl just so long as he disappeared for a short period and waited for Rosalind to retake all that she had lost – well not lost, she technically abandoned it, but the semantics really didn’t matter to a woman as power hungry as her.

||Present moment||

Bloom POV

“Now, let’s find you something to eat. You must be famished. Recovery is your only goal at the moment. We need you to back to perfect as soon as possible. Things here in the magical realm are rather dire after all.”

Her words came out confidently, but I felt like something was wrong. Things just felt wrong, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Maybe I’d know if I had continued classes after the festival and hadn’t instead been kidnapped, tortured by Sebastian, gone to Eraklyon and a whole host of other things. Besides, if everything was actually alright, where was Sky? Where were the rest of my house mates? They should be here studying alongside me shouldn’t they if things are really as bad as this tiny lady suggests.

“Alfea is perfectly safe.”

Like reading my mind, I bit my lip. Maybe I should pick up and read those tomes on how to protect your mind after all.

“Come, you’ll be late for class. You’re already so behind Bloom. You need to catch up.”

“Sorry.”

Forcing myself to stop dragging my feet, I looked around trying to find someone I recognised so I could ask them about the other house of Winx and for Sky’s location. Entering the cafeteria, which was familiar to me, tables were mostly full of students – both fairies and specialists all eating calmly like the world hadn’t gone to shit in the past few weeks? Month? How long ago was the festival? I found myself raising my hand to my temper in order to try and figure out just how much time had passed.

“Bloom!”

Terra’s cheerful voice caught my attention and before I could tell Rosalind to stop so I could chat to Flora’s cousin, the woman was gone. Vanished like the wind. I must have looked like a doe in headlights for Terra to wave me to come sit at her less occupied table alongside her specialist.

“Hi, how have you been?”

“How have we been? We should be asking you. You’re literally all the news.”

“What?”

It’s then I noticed that everyone apart from Terra is staring at me. All of them have stopped talking and I half wished I had asked to remain inside my room. Letting out a nervous laugh, I tried my best to remain focused on Terra as she seemingly updated me on all that had happened during the absence of my house.

“And I hope you guys aren’t too late to join the tournament.”

“Tournament?”

“Oh yeah! I mean. Sorry. You haven’t been told. Of course. Um here.”

Terra reached into her handy satchel and revealed a folded over flyer, she passed it to me eagerly. Unfolding it I saw the intricate art and was impressed by the curls and swirls of the lettering.

“The Alfea Quest. What a fancy name for a tournament. What’s it actually about?”

“Oh basically the houses compete in a series of challenges. They change every year, but they are meant to show off our powers and you know earn us brownie points for the end of year trip to a chosen outer planet in the dimension. This is the first year they’re letting the specialists also partake. You’ll love it.”

Chapter Text

Diaspro POV

“You can’t execute me!”

I was screeching but I knew no one or no sound could be heard coming from my lips. I looked to my parents in earnest as they argued furiously back and forth with the council of ancient, outdated asses that were going to be the ones to hand down my fate. My throat was raw from the amount of pointless shouting. I wanted to talk to my parents, I wanted them to hear my thoughts and know that if anything I was the one who was the victim. I was the one who had been fooled into thinking that I had the support of Solaria and whoever or whatever the hell Sebastian Valtor is/was.

Who even cared about Bloom or her place in our world? Until recently she was suspected to be rightly dead, and the dragon flame lost to the realm of mysteries. Who the hell else did the people expect Sky to marry? With Domino gone and all, there was no one save me that would be a perfect match. We could rule our planet and its subsequent minor kingdoms and provide the stability that had been lacking since the previous Queen died and Andreas completely lost his mind.

Looking over my shoulder at the specialist had been given after I had lost Sky, I scowled.  Grey pursed his lips; he would likely get out of this without a blemish upon his name or reputation as a specialist. I watched as my father gestured towards Grey and then at me, the council seemed to turn inwards and discuss among themselves before coming to a decision.

After the death of her majesty Queen Marina, a group of some of the oldest and most reputable fairies who could claim their origins back to at least a thousand years ago on the planet of Eraklyon were brought together. Nine of them were selected to make up a council that dealt with affairs of state whilst Sky was growing up/still in training. In the centre of the group, sat their self-appointed leader, a light fairy whose name I could not recall.

“Magistrate Griselda, please. We urge you to reconsider. Diaspro was not aware of the consequences of being in possession of such a liquid and by a force that was completely outside of the realm or authority of Eraklyon.”

Griselda, who was dressed in a flowing yellow-white set of robes adorned with the same symbol that was on her throne, a set of scales. I watched as she closed her eyes for a brief moment as she considered my father’s words. She held her hand up for silence before my mother who was about to also add to my father’s statement.

“Cadet Owens is cleared of all charges. As you had nothing to do with this incident, this will also be struck from your record. You are to return Red Fountain effective immediately to be repaired. At least at this stage of the year, there shouldn’t be any difficultly to assimilate quickly.”

Grey was freed of the shackles that were identical to me in nature, he bowed rather deeply for Griselda who gave him one last look before he was escorted from the room, he seemed relieved. Almost disgustingly so. A few of the fairies beside Griselda murmured into her ears, behind them their thrones were adorned with other symbols. To her left, was one with an eye – representative of a mind fairy, and to her right was something resembling a cloud and stars – a dream fairy, which was a subcategory of a mind fairy. The other six were differing in their type, mostly elemental with the exception of the very last one who sat at the very end, practically touching the wall; their throne had a ruby-red teardrop. What was that meant to mean?

“We will adjourn for the moment. When we resume, you may bring forth any witnesses outside of the immediate family and not of any rank to defend the princess.”

Musa POV

“This place hasn’t changed one bit, even though it feels like a million years have passed.”

I told Riven, both of us felt a little shaky and like newborn foals as we entered the main administrative area of Red Fountain, on our way back to Alfea. Riven thought he’d check up with his own school to make sure he was still enrolled and that he could resume studying; in fact he had been awarded with a credit for his actions during our time in the wild; shortly after our aircraft had been shot down.

“We’d also like to confirm your bond. It is presumed that it has settled?”

“Yes, all matters. In accordance with Melody’s jurisdiction.”

“We will adjust your status. Congratulations. Your new dorm arrangements will be made known to you once your fairy has resettled.”

Riven couldn’t stop smiling, I don’t think I’ve ever seen him smile for as long as I’ve known him, he kept his arm wrapped around my shoulder as we crossed the short cobblestone path towards Alfea. Two cadets on guard duty waved and nodded at Riven as we passed through the door. The first thing that was different about the school I noticed was the change in staff names on the brass placard that sat on the receptionist desk.

“Is Professor Dowling no longer headmistress?”

“Professor Dowling is on a leave of absence.” The fairy, also new explained.

“Well, I’m a current student. I’m in the house of Winx. Music magic.”

“Ahh yes, welcome back. Your absence was cleared and noted by Dowling. All of your missed course content has been deposited inside your dorm. You’ll be expected back in class next week once you’ve caught up.”

“My dorm arrangements have changed.”

“Yes, I just saw the notification from Red Fountain that you will be residing with your partner for the rest of your time here.”

Riven snorted before coughing, I rolled my eyes and thanked the fairy at the desk as she handed me a new set of keys which I exchanged. It was a little sad seeing the key that I had been first given, with its dainty ‘W’ keychain. This new key was heavier, and the keychain was a music note intertwined with what I could only guess was some kind of beast that represented Riven.

“What kind of creature is that?”

“A kraken.”

“You have a bonded kraken?”

“Yes, I’ll show you some time. A bit tricky with them being a water-based creature. Have to get special permission and access to potions.”

“How do you train with a kraken then?”

“It’s complicated.”

Bloom POV

“What the fuck do you mean Sky won’t be back until after this semester? What about my joint classes with him?”

“So long as proceedings regarding the incident with Princess Diaspro are in progress, it is imperative that Prince Sky remains in Eraklyon. He is, after all the alleged victim. You will be allowed to make short trips to and from Eraklyon during the rest of this semester to attune your magic and bond.”

I scowled; this clearly didn’t seem to work on Rosalind who looked back at me serenely. I stepped back from the desk, which used to be Professor Dowling’s desk and look around at the differences. Instead of hundreds of tomes relating to a million different things, the room was now stripped bear and the only thing that was of any interest to look at was a set of curiously pulsing orbs.

“If that’s all Miss Peters. I would caution you from using such foul language. Please return to your classes as scheduled.”

Knowing I had been dismissed and anymore arguing would only peeve her off even more, I turned on my heel and walked right out her office. Making sure to slam the door behind me. Her assistant looked up from her own desk, where instead of a laptop like it had been; there sat a very antique typewriter.

“Will you be needing anything else?” she asked primly.

“No, thank you.”

“Have a good day.” She said like some counter worker inside a grocery.

Leaving that whole mess behind, I stormed directly down the halls and towards my dorm, could this week get any worse? Where the hell was everyone else? How come they hadn’t come to visit?

“Woah! Slow down!”

Musa’s melodic voice broke me out of my rage, whirling around, she stood there with her textbooks, headphones, and tattoos? I blinked and the tattoos disappeared. Great I’m now seeing things.

“Earth to Bloom.” Musa waved her hand, I blinked again. The tattoos were back.

“Since when did you get tattoos?” Stating the obvious.

“I… what are you talking about?”  Musa looked down at herself.

“You’re covered in…  swirls? Spirals? I can’t describe it. It’s every shade of purple imaginable.”

“Oh, that’s… I see. Ha, I didn’t think anyone but Riven could see them.” Musa frowned.

“Am I not supposed to be able to see them?”

“Not especially. It’s something you get after you’re bonded.”

“Bonded… you… are…” my jaw dropped. Musa gushed.

I didn’t know what else to do and went to give her a hug, which in turn left Musa awkwardly holding onto me with one arm whilst also struggling to keep her textbooks close to her chest. I stepped back and just wanted to pepper her with questions and if she knew was up in Eraklyon and if Sky was actually ok.

“Are you headed to class?” Musa asked after a moment of me just being slack jaw and silent.

“Oh, um. Yes. What class do you have right now?”

“Well, because of my new status. They’ve… moved me up to second year. I’m going to a revision class. Seeing as you know we’ve been away and stuff for a bit. Later I have composition class.”

“So I’m never going to see you?”

“Oh no, ha-ha. You’ll still see me. I’m still a first year when it comes to the practical stuff. But theory wise I have a lot to catch up on.”

With that Musa and her mountain of textbooks disappeared around the corner and left me alone in the hallway.

“Good to see you’ve decided to bless us with your presence. Miss Peters.”

Professor Harvey walked past the bench where Terra and I were sat. I was doing my best to not sneeze, how was I the only one stuck sneezing like an idiot? The plants that sat in front of us, inside brown pots looked out of this world. Behind them were a set of test-tubes full of saplings and mystery liquids.

“We will be continuing our observation of necromantic plants.  Troy please identify the plants inside the pots. Chop-chop, all of you should have read up on the chapter I assigned last week.”

I looked down at my notes, then at the worn textbook that was covered in sticky-notes and other unique annotations from Terra who was more than happy to let me lend her copy. She had it memorised from cover to cover, and I had left my own inside my dorm.

“U-m, Lady’s mantle?” Troy started. Professor Harvey looked at him in annoyance.

“Incorrect. Page three hundred and twenty-five. Read the description out loud for me.”

Flicking to the correct page, I silently read the passages on mandrake. I wasn’t entirely sure why I was taking this class. Herbology and biology in general weren’t something I was at all fascinated in. It had been recommended when I was first choosing classes, professor Dowling had assured me that the class was an easy one to pass; but with how nit-picky professor Harvey is about every single little thing, I’m starting to think Dowling lied to me.

Troy recited the passage and Professor Harvey nodded, before he tapped one of many blackboards that lined the non-windowed walls of the classroom. Immediately the board was covered in words, diagrams, and instructions on how to correctly identify, harvest, dissect etc. I let out a sigh. I wanted to learn something that was actually relevant to my magic and not about an area that fire was supposed to consume and destroy.

“You have ten minutes to complete the exercise on the next page. Yes, I am aware that it’s a revisory exercise. Yet it seems some of you haven’t bothered to study and are instead napping your way through this class.”

“STOP.”

We all froze as soon as we did. General Lospel forced us back behind the drawn-out lines on the grass. I felt entirely self-conscious, Sky wasn’t here, and I didn’t have anyone to pair up to practice with.

“How many times do I have to tell you fairies. Keep this up and you’ll all be in the infirmary with broken arms. To think you’ll one day be fighting alongside your specialists; and none of you can throw a punch correctly.”  

A new addition to classes, apart from theory and other introductory physical classes was the sudden announcement that we would as fairies be required to train at least twice a week General Lospel to strengthen our bodies. Rosalind was rather stern and disgusted by our apparently super inadequate physical forms. Seeing as I only had a plastic-enchanted dummies, I was evidently missing out.

As we all tried again for what felt like the hundredth time during the hour, the general seemingly giving up on any of us being able to throw a straight punch with enough power to knock our opponents out, forced us to move onto grappling.

“No. No. NO.”

General Lospel forced apart Musa and another fairy, Musa for what it was worth had perfected the grappling technique perfectly or at least as perfectly as anyone who’d only just started to grapple. Or at least I thought that was the case, Musa got back up, dusting herself off and moved straight back towards Riven who was giving her a look of encouragement. He murmured something in her ear which made her blush.

“You!” The general pointed to me.

“Me?”

“Yes, what’s your name?” Another thing, the general didn’t bother to learn names.

“Bloom.”

“Step forward.” He then pointed at a male fairy. “You try and grapple.”

Oh fuck, I bit my lip as we stepped onto the mat, the male fairy looked rather apologetic and like he didn’t want to be there. I mean neither did I to be fair. I took a tentative step backwards as soon as he tried to move forward. The same sensation that was coursing through my veins the first time I had managed to accurately direct the flames inside me began to build and I knew everyone had noticed. Based off the fact their eyes were starting to stare and drift down to my unclenched fists. The general who again, seemingly blind to that fact, clapped his hand and pointed at me.

“Well. Go on! What the hell are you waiting for?”

“Sir… I don’t think it’s a good idea.” My to-be-opponent shook his head.

“Bloody hell. Can’t any of you obey a direct order. Grapple the girl. Or are you too chicken shit? Is that it? Too scared to hurt a girl. Witches are predominantly female. If you chicken out in front of a witch, you’re dead.”

Chapter Text

Sebastian POV

Tendrils of slippery, sinister coils began to unfurl and take shape. Each as individual as a set of eyes belonging to any given individual.

“We have breached Alfea.” An ominous voice shrieked.

“Soon not even their precious magic will save them.” Another voice just as eerie cackled.

“We will have the flame.”

Quieting and soothing the coils, I watched as they receded until it was if their presence was never there, I cleared my throat and then reached into the space they occupied a mere second ago and pulled out what I was looking for.

A grotesque, black mass or bone, blood, muscle, and magic began to form in my hands. It clicked it’s beak like jaw that concealed rows of razor-sharp teeth, there would be others that would arrive once I planted this particular beauty.

“All we need now is a fairy to drain.”

Course, the only other presence besides myself and this creature was Rosalind who armed crossed look at the creature with some measure of interest and disgust.

“Where will you keep it till then?”

“In this tank, but of course only if you think no one will find this particular hole.”

“No, I’ve made sure no one can even detect this place.”

“Yet we need a fairy to come by and be the start of this.”

“I have just the fairy in mind. One who doesn’t want to be a fairy anymore. He enjoys snooping where he shouldn’t, and I believe it’s only a matter of time he finds this chamber.”

“Very good. I must thank you for being so… cooperative.”

“It is imperative to me that your kind is destroyed. The only way to show the students that is to have you start your operations here. Keeping in mind that your creatures should stay well away from Bloom. Lest she figures our scheme out and ruins our plans.”

“Mhmm, it was clever of you. Seeking me out. Asking me to give the girl to you. Now she has no choice and nowhere to run.”

“And what about the other matter?”

“Oh, yes. Don’t worry. My own are well and truly ready to infiltrate Alfea. One will arrive and help us to topple Andros from the inside out. I’ll let you know if I develop any plans for Zenith, Melody and Linphea. Leave it all to me Rosalind.”

Bloom POV

||Alfea Academy Administration Declaration||

‘In these unprecedent and trying times, Alfea Academy for fairy kind will continue to advocate and protect all of our student’s safety and wellbeing. With the sudden news of Professor Farah Dowling and her specialist Saul Silva being called back into direct service during the current war. General Rosalind Hale has been brought on in Dowling’s absence to ensure the regimental education of the future generation of protectors of the magical realm as left to the wayside.  

Alfea Academy has been once more allotted the special status of neutral ground. It is within our belief as educators that Alfea must and will continue to remain an institution set apart from the political going-on of the many distinct realms of the Magix universe.

  We would also like to reiterate our commitment to the sacred bonds that tie fairy-kind to specialists. We will not falter, and we will not ever surrender or concede.’

“As posted by the Alfea board of directors. And you’re saying something like this was also sent to the entire rest of the magical realm in order to summon everyone back?”

“Well anyone who’s a student at the school. Yeah.”

“What about the students of Red Fountain?”

“They were sent military style orders. It was quite a shock. Helia says the only time he’s ever seen one was after something tragic happened.”

Flora, Aisha, Musa, Tecna and I sat inside the lounge area provided to us as members of the house of Winx. I had been surprised by the arrival of Tecna who I hadn’t even known was in our house until she provided an explanation. All of us were waiting on Stella to return.

“I’m surprised your parents are letting Stella go. Seeing as she’s the princess of Solaria.”

“Their problem is with her mother. Stella is pretty innocent in all of this. Who would dare to think a parent would put their child in a chamber with no access to their source of magic.”

“That’s barbaric.”

“It’s a capital offence. I think that’s what the humans call it.”

All of us were either lying down on the rug covered floor, propped up on the couches or somewhere in between, our textbooks, hot drinks and stationary left forgotten after Aisha returned with the now read over missive posted all around the school. None of the boys were with us – a new rule instated by Rosalind. Something about avoiding distractions.

“So, with this new arrangement, how often do you see your bonded?” I asked, afraid to hear the answer.

“Red Fountain has upped the training of the boys. I think I’ve only ever managed to see Riven when he’s passed out on the couch in our dorm. He doesn’t make it back to the bed. Hasn’t for the past few nights.”

“What about Timmy? Helia? Um… Nabu?”

Saying Nabu’s name caused Aisha to flinch, I gave her an apologetic look. Why the hell would I say his name knowing that their bond had been severed and Aisha was now without not only her chosen bonded but no specialist whatsoever after Nabu mysteriously departed Andros without warning or without telling Aisha where he was going.

“Much the same for Helia. He makes it to the bed, but only barely. Last night I got back and half of him was hanging off the bed.” Flora sighed.

“Timmy… has been falling asleep at his desk. All the devices are still on. I don’t recognise any of the schematics he’s supposedly analysing. It’s all in some tongue I’ve no name for.”

“Something is going on.”

No shit sherlock, I bit my lip and stopped myself from saying so, as I watched each of my dorm mates pick up where they left off in their studies. Aisha was going over her second-year symbiotic elements chart, Musa was holding an instrument that she said was from an archaic and long-lost realm within the dimension – her professor had set her a task regarding tuning and writing a composition piece for it. Flora was trying to identify whatever elixir she has been assigned. That left me and my messy notes on the process of clarification.

“And you’re sure we’re not allowed to leave campus? Not even to go nearby and get a drink?” I said absentmindedly after what felt like twenty minutes had passed of pure silence.

“Yes. Because of the war and everything. Previous graduates have returned and are being stationed at all the exits. To keep us in and whatever is out there… out.” Flora confirmed.

“This is definitely not how I thought college would be like.” I sighed.

Later, much… much later. I find myself looking over the flyer for the tournament, it seemed that last year the house that won got a renovation fund that allowed them to fix up whatever damages had long been neglected.

“Are we competing in the tournament?”

Musa and Aisha, both of them paused the movie I had picked for them. They shut the lid of my laptop. I still could not for the life of me get over the fact that fairies had no idea what films like ‘Mean Girls’ was. Granted they hadn’t known what ‘Harry Potter’ was or ‘Star wars’ or anything that I had grown up and cringed now knowing I was obsessed way too long with how damn fuckable Hayden Christensen looked when playing Anakin Skywalker.

“I mean, it’s a school wide event. I think because none of us were here for the first or second round. We’ll miss out this year.”

“But that’s… unfair. Not like we even knew.”

“Well, I heard the third round is meant to be particularly interesting. It’s meant to involve the boys. But seeing as they’re basically being worked to the bone. I don’t think they’ll be too keen.”

“What’s the third event?”

“Rumour has it, it’s an obstacle course.”

“How… specialist-eques.” I cringed, thinking of reality competition shows like ‘Ninja Warrior’.  

With that, the two of them went back to watching. I went back to my research on the ‘codex’ when I had tried to ask the others like Tecna and Flora what it was – hoping they’d have an answer, seeing as both of them were taking advanced subjects; they looked at me dumbfounded. I didn’t want to Aisha nor Musa because they seemed to be in the mood to just do something that didn’t require any thought process.

Rolling my shoulder in its socket, I flicked through the aged beige pages of the textbook I was reading – curtesy of Professor Avalon who had marked where I should be reading and what I should try to analyse about the artifact.

Riven POV

“An obstacle course. Seriously?”

Musa nodded, I found myself wanting to fall right back into bed. I yawned, stretching my sore and aching arms and legs. Her thoughts had been an influx of questions about the tournament and if I had participated last year and how it went. I guess she thought I’d have some experience and would be able to help her out.

I haven’t felt so tired since… well ever, and I know the other guys feel the same. Musa paused for only a moment waiting for me to respond, to let her know that I was still listening. My eyelids were heavy, and I had to shake myself awake.

“It won’t be too dangerous, probably just something simple.” I had to stifle a yawn.

“You just woke up ten minutes ago. What has you still so exhausted?”

“Drills. I’ve been put on a nightmare rotation. When I’m not in class, training, tending to and studying creatures or spending time with you. I’m literally either on guard or trying to sleep.”

“How… many hours are you getting?”

“Hours? Pfft. I wish. More like ten minutes here and there.” I shrugged.

Musa’s eyes and eyebrows seemed to lift and lift until they couldn’t move anymore, her lips drawn in a thin line of disapproval, and I shook my head. I didn’t need Musa worrying about me. I did my best to send a surge or rather a tune of serene calmness down our bond, not that it did me much good. Musa stood up, flyer in hand and pointed to the couch. We had moved to the small kitchen area to talk; mostly so I could try and stomach something.

“You should sleep. I’ll leave you alone.”

“No. Don’t. I’ll be ok. I’ll just see if I can switch with someone else.”

“Riven.” Musa’s voice grew softer, she sounded so… helpless.

“It’s part of the specialist life. Better they work me and the boys down to nothing now. Then later. Makes sure we’re cut out to protect you.”

“I still think it’s entirely unfair.”

I nodded; it was unfair. But who the hell was I to question authority? Especially under the threat of expulsion? Musa’s mind seemed to reach out only to stop at the edges of my own, she knew I was hiding the fact we – as in all the specialists in training were pulled into the main hall and given a ‘if you can’t meet the new requirements. Expulsion and a one-way trip to Earth.’ Threat. I had told Sky who had shaken his head at the ridiculous notion; telling me I was overreacting, and that Rosalind was joking when she introduced a whole host of new instructors. Most of them, old like her and three times as ruthless.

Aisha POV

Despite having swam, at least a half triathlon’s length of the pool I just could not seem to relax. Parts of me were furious with Nabu for disappearing like he did, and other parts of me were worried that this was only just the beginning of what was to be the worst year of my life. Pulling my goggles off, I winced as the elastic snapped back against my ears.

If swimming wasn’t the answer, then maybe running was. There was no way in hell I was prepared or recovered enough to try and start doing combat exercises. Kicking towards the ladder at the edge of the pool, I was halfway up and towards my towel when the doors to the indoor pool opened and a specialist I had never seen before strolled in, his own towel hanging off his back, his muscles on display and a look of calmness. His eyes startled when he noticed me for the first time.

“All yours.” I gestured to the pool. Maybe a short moment in the sauna?

“Uh, thanks. Didn’t realise anyone swam at this hour.”

“Yeah, me neither. But I can’t stand when they turn the water heaters on. Feels like I’m cooking alive."

“I feel that. Someone needs to get into the pool man’s head that not all of us want to feel like lobsters.”  He joked.

I chuckled, he placed his towel and a well-hidden water bottle and what I could only guess was a practice weapon. It was shiny and resembled a giant hook.

“What kind of weapon is that?” As I dried myself off, I’d have to wash my hair again later.

“Oh, this. One half of a pair of hook swords. Other one is being repaired after I completely obliterated it in training earlier.”

“Huh, cool.” Hesitating for just a second, I offered him my hand.

“I’m Aisha.”

“Oh shit. Um. I… Nabu’s fairy, right?” He looked as though the ground had just opened up underneath him. I shook my head, and he gave me a confused expression.

“I was. I’m no longer… I… it’s nothing, never mind. You are?”

“Grey Owens. I just returned from a trip overseas. Visited my family over in Aster Dell.”

He took my hand; it felt strange, his skin was remarkably uncalloused for a specialist. He let go of my hand and stepped back to his belongings where he reached for his goggles. Taking it as a cue to go, I gave him another quick smile before grabbing the rest of my things and heading in the direction of the sauna.

Sam POV

“We shouldn’t be here.”

Terra and Kate, both of them having decided that I should be watched over like a hawk, followed me. Terra’s heavy footfalls were going to give us away. I didn’t mind her specialist; Kate was about as quiet as a mouse could be on any given day. I put my finger to my lips to tell my sister to shut the hell up.

I wanted to mouth that she didn’t need to be here, that she could have just left me be and that things were perfectly fine. Besides I’ve been in and out of most of the forbidden areas inside of Alfea and Red Fountain. This new area was nothing too extraordinary and would probably just be some abandoned storage space that no one ever used anymore. Terra continued to follow behind me, her bottom lip caught by her teeth.

“Look, I’ll only be a second. You can wait here with Kate and keep watch.” I suggested once I was sure no one was around listening.

“Ok. Ok. We can do that. I guess there’s no point in us getting covered in dust for no good reason.” Terra justified; her specialist who was unwilling to leave her alone nodded in agreement.

I gave my sister and Kate one more look before continuing down the length and almost pitch-black hallway, sure the only thing I could sense was a kind-of dampness, but that’s because the walls are made of stone. Allowing my fingers to slip through the solid material, I was surprised when I felt something warm and beating. Pulling my hand back, I looked in the direction where I knew Terra and Kate were standing. If I told them something was here, Terra would panic and then this whole adventure would be over before it even started.

Taking a step back, I lunged myself into and through the wall, when I did. I came into an open space that had a single light still on, it was rather dim and was directly atop whatever the hell I had accidentally reached into. A large black metal-glass tank seemed to be pushed up against the wall, almost conveniently.

“How strange. I’ve never seen something like this before.”

I wondered if I could move it around, what is inside it? I looked around for some kind of wheel, but all that was on top was a huge screwed closed cap.

“No one’s going to know.” Looking behind me to be sure I was alone.

I reached once more into the black glass, towards the warm-beating-thing whatever it was. An almost blinding sensation of pain shot through my arm. I opened my mouth to scream and despite trying to pull my arm out… I found myself falling headfirst into the tank.

Chapter Text

Flora POV

“Flora!”

Terra shrieks, hearing Helia groan as he moved his pillow over his head, I ripped my eye mask off as the thudding of Terra’s fist against my shared quarters with Helia. Shuffling out of the bed and grabbing on my gowns, I turned to look over my shoulder and blew Helia an enchanted kiss which would cover him in a shroud of silence so he could get whatever sleep afforded to him. Slippers on, I went around clicking my fingers, turning on the lights with each snap. At least until I reached the door. I could see Terra’s shadow, another which I assumed was Kate and the iron-laced scent.

Before Terra could possibly swing her fist against the door again, I unlocked the door with a murmur, the vines, roots, and other forms of foliage retreated from acting as a natural barrier between this part of my world and the outside. I blinked at the amount of bright light that seem to cover the hallways. Standing somewhat stooped from the weight of carrying her brother with tears running down her eyes, grasping onto Sam whose skin was blackened; one of his arms covered in what I had to guess was his blood.

“Can we come in?” Kate asked, breaking me out of my stupor.

“You should have taken him to the medic ward.”

“We couldn’t. Dad would have figured out that Sam’s been exploring again,”

I purse my lip and move from the door, I notice immediately that my plants all of which enjoyed reaching out and greeting whoever was entering, recoiled, and shrunk. As if avoiding Sam. Kate shut the door behind Terra and Sam who was still unconscious and from the looks of it, barely breathing.

“I’m not sure what I can do to help.”

“You know advanced healing magic. right?” Terra asked, her voice breaking as she wiped at her tears.

“I do, but only in theory. I’ve never had to utilise it. I… don’t even know if I can.”

“Please, just try. I can’t lose Sam. Not like this. He was fine, and then he screamed, and we found him in… in.”

Another set of fists pounding against the door interrupted Terra who fell to her knees beside Sam whom she had propped up on the couch, making a mental note to throw said couch out and purchase a new one. I stepped once more towards the door.

“Open the door.” Headmistress Rosalind voice was firm.

Looking back at Terra who was shaking her head, begging me not to. I took a deep breath.

“Your majesty, this is a matter of campus security. Please open the door. I will not ask again.”

I reached up to where I knew my pot of hanging ivy was, its leaves were recovering now that it was away from whatever had harmed Sam. Sensing my need to hide my cousins, it created a solid curtain. I could hear Rosalind about to order the door be broken down, once I was sure that my plants would conceal Sam, Terra, and Kate. I opened the door and stepped aside.

“Come in, headmistress.” I yawned; glad I had chosen to keep hold of my eye mask.

“Princess. I apologise for barging in at this hour. A campus ward was alerted. Detection spells suggest whatever tripped the alarm came here.”

“Nothing out of the ordinary has happened. Not that I’m aware of.”

“May we inspect your room?”

“Please, feel free. I must advise that your… companions be as quiet as possible.  My specialist is asleep.”

“You are with paired with a Lieutenant are you not?”

“Yes.”

I didn’t feel comfortable revealing any more information about Helia whilst he was out of the room and asleep. Her companions, all of them recent graduates entered my dorm area and searched, looking around for anything out of the blue. Where were their fairies? Shouldn’t they also be here?

It took them three minutes and when they could discover nothing out of the ordinary – even the couch that Sam had been resting on looked pristine from the plants working their damn hardest to make it look presentable and untouched. The Headmistress with purse lips and a nod of thanks led the small group out and away, I shut the door firmly and could feel all of my plants exhale a sigh of relief.

“They’re gone.”

“Thank you.” Terra said, she was no longer crying.

“Just what the hell happened and why did you have to come here. What do you expect me to do?”

I didn’t want to yell, nor did I want to sound mean but my words came out in a hiss. Terra shuttered as if trying to hold back what I could only presume were more tears. Kate in the meanwhile stood by the wall, fists clenched and eyes on my unconscious male cousin.

“So tell me from the start, how did this happen.”

I asked, walking into the adjoining private solarium I had asked for when Helia and I had first decided to dorm together, inside was my own personal albeit small treasure trove of plants. I went straight past any that I’d need for spells and enchantments and instead settled on the ones that I knew were all medicinal in nature. Based off Sam’s arm, he probably lost a considerable amount of blood. Sam would also need something to bolster his immune system at least until I could convince Terra to perhaps take him to one of main healing facilities in Linphea.

“Did you need me to do anything?” Kate asked.

“See if you can wipe away all the blood, there’s things under the sink in the bathroom.”

“I have your permission to step into your bedroom?”

“Sure, Helia won’t hear you. I made sure of that. He might sense your presence just because of his own abilities as a specialist.”

Kate nodded as I began working through my stores, trying to think of the best possible solution to the current situation. Terra would be of no help. Asides from being able to tell me about the events leading up to Sam being mauled as he was.

“Don’t touch that.”

“What flowers will come from these… pots?”

“That is a Giant Himalayan Lily. It’s five years old. Still has two more years before it’ll bloom. Just like the others. All of them have different time frames and I’m trying to see if I can cross pollinate and hybridise some of them.”

Terra nodded. Sure that I had the plants that I needed, I gestured for Terra to follow me back towards where Sam was. Kate had done a quick job of wiping the wounds on Sam’s arms clean, yet the veins and arteries in his arm were an unnatural black-blue colour. Keeping this sliver of information for later, I set to work.

“Is there anything I can do?”

“Mortar and Pestle. Then two leaves at a time until it’s a paste. Then add these.” Handing Terra a small assortment of different plants.

“What are these?”

“I don’t have time to answer your questions. Just help me or I’ll call your dad and you can deal with the fallout. That or you can finally tell me what the hell happened.”

Still waiting for Terra to reveal to me the previous events of the evening. I could hear Helia moving around our bed, he was probably wondering where the hell I was and why I wasn’t asleep beside him. Kate having left to change and keep up appearances – create an alibi most likely for Terra and herself.

Helia POV

Pain ricocheted through my muscles, even with enough sleep the ache just would not go away. Sighing I forced myself to sit up, I’d noticed at least an hour or so ago that Flora was not asleep, I’d thought maybe she just had more studying to do or one of her plants was calling for help. I had thought nothing of it, but now that I was awake, and her half of the bed was still cold. I realised something had to be seriously wrong.

I didn’t bother with my robe or my slippers, instead walking straight out of the bedroom. Stopping in my tracks when I saw Flora, Terra, Sam, and Kate. Sam was unconscious and covered in bandages, Terra and Kate were both sleeping, their backs against the walls and Flora was tiredly wiping sweat from Sam’s forehead. She turned, an exhausted expression that she quickly tried to mask. I frowned, nevertheless.

“What’s going on?”

“Long story… can you put a pot of coffee on… I don’t think I’ll make it to classes today. I’m exhausted.”

“Go sleep. I’ll take over for you.”

My eyes drifted over the several freshly made and somewhat used jars of ointment, pastes and more. Even the cup of herbal tea that was by Flora’s elbow seemed all too familiar; instinctive.

Flora got up, her limbs trembling from exhaustion and for a moment I feared she’d pass out and I wouldn’t be able to reach out and grab her in time. Just as I opened my mouth to tell her to stay there so I could carry her to bed; the closest hanging pots seemed to extend their vines and move Flora like a puppet. Once our bedroom door shut and I could hear Flora falling into bed to sleep. I sat down by Sam and decided to do some investigating.

Aisha POV

“Hey.”

Grey’s voice penetrated the otherwise silent part of the library, I looked up from my notes on aquatic particulates. He gestured to the spare chair, which was odd. No one else was in this part of the library. Nodding, he lowered his bag from his shoulder, both of his hook-swords tucked into their hilts at his hips and started to retrieve what I could only guess were his stationery and textbooks.

Rather than textbooks, Grey produced one large scroll that didn’t look like it originated anywhere from within the library or the school. He noticed that I was watching him as he unrolled a portion and studied it with his eyes.

“What’s that?”

“Oh this? It’s a family tree scroll. They’re more common… where I’m from.”

“Aster Dell, right?” Recalling our previous conversation.

He nodded, surprised I remembered that specific detail, putting my pen down I reached for the scroll.

“I didn’t think they were actually going to repair it. The city was wiped off the map two hundred years ago. Something like that. Are you a survivor of that?”

“My grandparents were, I wasn’t even born then but they raised me. My parents were killed.”

“I’m so sorry. What kind of magic did your…”

“Oh, ha. They weren’t fairies.”

“Specialists then?”

“Yeah.” Grey cleared his throat, and I decided that I had asked enough questions.

I had expected a bland scroll with lines and names denoting the information of all of his family members, instead it was like a tsunami of colours, the names pulsing and those who had passed on, were dulled out and their lines were monochrome in nature. I tried searching for his name.

“My name’s not there. If that’s what you’re wondering. They lost the magic they used to use to register names and things.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be. I’m sorry to have interrupted your study session.”

He took the scroll back and placed it back into his backpack, this time he brought out ordinary textbooks and notebooks, his pencil case was leather and closed using a clasped button rather than a zip like my own. It seemed Grey was a ballpoint pen type of guy, I went back to reading and taking notes, occasionally hearing him sigh and his pen scratch against paper.

We worked in silence; he didn’t speak again and neither did I. The atmosphere was so heavy, and I wished I could break the awkward silence that had fallen over us. I was prevented and probably saved from doing so by the arrival of Bloom and Musa.

“Hey, can we sit here?” Bloom asked, a hot drink in one hand and her laptop in the other.

“Sure. If… Grey doesn’t mind?”

Grey seemingly as engrossed in his notes as I was, didn’t seem to hear me and I had to gently tap his page, this caused him to look up and then at Bloom and Musa.

“Oh, yeah. Sure.”

“All good. I mean I don’t think I’ve ever seen you around before.” Bloom tilted her head.

“This is Grey.” Making the necessary introductions.

“Nice to meet you.” Musa nodded.

Musa sat to my right and Bloom decided to sit at the head of the table between Musa and Grey. Musa brought out a tablet that I presumed was Tecna’s doing, she plugged in her headphones and became immersed in whatever coursework music fairies were meant to be doing. Bloom on the other hand, was reading a tome that had me do a double take.

“Where did you get that?”

“Oh this? Professor Dowling gave it to me. It’s meant to be…”

“I know what that is, I’m just surprised you’re reading it.”

“Why?”

“It’s a codex, on the guardians of the flame. I thought that every copy had been destroyed by the fall of Domino.”

“Oh, huh. I guess not. I mean, it’s some intriguing stuff. I didn’t know that most of the guardians came from my maternal line. Through the youngest daughter.”

I nodded, as Bloom shifted the tome so I could have a look at the page she was reading, her notebook on the other hand was covered in doodles of flames and dragons, I chose not to comment over that. All of Bloom’s work, no matter serious or not even if submitted to the professors seemed to feature some kind of doodle.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

Swept up into Sky’s arms, I rested my chin on his shoulder as he spun us around. Placing me back on my feet, I couldn’t help but give him a wide grin. It’d had been far too long since I’d last seen Sky.

“Hi.”

Enveloped in the scent of his cologne and body wash, I blushed as I realised guards were watching us with some level of scrutiny. Before I could even ask Sky about how he’d been, he blurted out:

“I’m so sorry Bloom. I can’t believe I’m such an idiot and with everything that’s going on. You must think I’m the worst fucking specialist. Which is funny because you’d think by now, I’d have my shit together. You went missing, and I had a horrible nightmare and I just…”

He continue on, before pausing when he realised a lot of what he was saying, wasn’t making sense to me. I knew I had been taken by Sebastian and had seen him murder Luna, that he had tried to steal the dragon’s flame and I had been overwhelmed with the stress of it. Except now I was back at Alfea, whereas Sky made it sound like whilst I was missing, I was somehow also still in Eraklyon.

“Bloom?”

I broke out of my reveres and looked at Sky, still grinning. He wrapped an arm around me and gestured for the guards to leave us be. We started to stroll through the halls of the palace, neither of us speaking. I was glad that I didn’t have to wear formal wear during these visits.

“How is the trial going? I don’t really understand what’s happening.”

“It’s… slow. Diaspro is making every excuse under the sun. Charges haven’t been dropped and it’s still likely she’ll lose her life.”

“Over something so… trivial?”

I was still getting my head around potions and how they affected the bodies of both fairies and specialists alike, Sky shrugged his shoulder as we entered what was in theory a personal gym, there were rubber mats covering the floor, shelves of practice weapons, punching bags, a wrestling ring, and the same targets I had practiced my magic on with Flora.

“This is impressive.” I murmured.

“Mm. Did we want to sit on the mat? It’s been a while since either of us has seen each other. Even longer since I’ve had any exposure to your magic.”

“I’d rather not sit.”

This gave Sky pause, I bit down on my lip. Before coming I had been told rather sternly by Rosalind not to mention the new educational/physical regime of Alfea. Over the past few days, having fallen on my tailbone at least three dozen times. I was understandably bruised and sore all over. In order to hide the injuries and bruises, Musa had suggested that I use bandages and failing that, concealer.

“Is something going on?”

“No, not at all. I just want to stand.”

“Alright.”

Based off Sky’s expressions thus far, I could only assume that he was being kept in the dark by Riven as well. Was it so bad if Sky knew what was afoot?

We stood face to face, just like the very first joint training session. Our hands grasped tightly in the others. I rolled my shoulders only slightly as I felt the flame begin to emerge from its slumber within my chest. Flowing out and towards Sky. I hadn’t yet figured out how to control when or why my wings made an appearance – and I was still annoyed that half of my wardrobe would have to be adjusted to make room for the flamed appendages. I shuttered just a little, my back feeling almost like a sauna as my wings now exposed stretched and fluttered. Sky’s eyes widened only for a second before he went back to keeping his face expressionless. It was only after his own skin begin to glow with minute amounts of flickering flame that I knew his body was absorbing and accepting the flame.

“I’ve missed this.”

“What does it feel like? The flame? It’s not hurting you, is it?”

“It’s like you’re hugging me and won’t let go. It’s nice.”

“Was it like this with Diaspro?”

“No, not really. Diaspro’s felt like I was being tugged in different directions by silk ribbons. I felt like a puppet. An extension of her power.”

“I’m surprised you were paired then.”

Sky was focusing on trying to produce some amount of fire as I watched, trying to ensure that the fire didn’t just consume the two of us in heat and potentially kill us. I had shot a few small balls of light towards the practice dummies. Thus far, when Sky chose to make use of the flame inside him, it gave him some amount of enhanced speed, strength, and sight, but nothing in terms of actually being able to utilise the flame.

“I think it was as formal arrangement. Before you came back. We were engaged to be married. Then with your return, things are different again.”

“Yes. I’m still getting my head around the fact I was originally betrothed to you moments after being born.”

“You still are.” Sky noted.

“Which barely makes sense. How can our engagement still be valid if I went missing. Was presumed dead etc.”

“I never said I understood the law either, Bloom.”

Our time passed by too quickly, a guard came to escort me back to Alfea; I didn’t want to leave but as we were saying goodbye and I wanted to ask if I could kiss Sky once more, Andreas emerged from the shadows and mentioned that the trial was about to resume. Sky sighed aloud and held me in his arms. His heartbeat memorised by my ears.

“I’ll see you soon. I…” he shook his head.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s nothing. Stay safe alright?”

“I will. Are you sure there’s nothing else you want to say.”

“No, nothing.”

Musa POV

||Back at Alfea||

“Can I please borrow Musa for a moment, Professor Harvey?”

“Yes, certainly.”

Professor Harvey only briefly glanced up to look at Flora who stood by the hind door to the green house, I grabbed my belongings, giving her a look of confusion as Professor Harvey murmured:

“I’ll have a note sent to your dorm, regarding what needs to be done by next lesson.”

“Thank you.”

Once I was out of the classroom and walking by Flora who was half-sprinting. I struggled to keep up and she kept glancing over her shoulder and watching out for something. I wanted to ask but based off the energy that was coming off her in near endless waves – like a fire alarm, I followed obediently.

I half expected for us to go to another public space because she required music or because another professor had asked for me to be present. So it was a bit of a surprise when we started back to our dormitories. Still Flora continued to be overly cautious and told me to go straight to her dorm, before waiting to follow behind me.

“What the hell Flora?”

I asked, now that I was in her dorm, the whole place was covered in shrubs, flowers and vines and I sneezed. Looking around for a tissue box, Flora strolled in. She shut the door and activated a series of convoluted spells that made the room soundproof and would prevent anyone from being able to eavesdrop. With the spell active, my sense of hearing was muffled, and I cringed.

“Sorry, I’m being overly cautious.”

I had to focus on her voice as she pointed behind me. Directed to look where she was pointed, I saw Sam on the couch. Except… it couldn’t be Sam? He felt wrong and his eyes were bloodshot, as though they hadn’t been shut for years. Terra, who had been missing from classes was sat by him, watching him like a hawk for any movement.

“You’re here.” Terra finally realised I was watching the two of them, bewildered.

“Yes, why did you pull me out of class…”

“Sam… he’s been asking for you.”

Terra was chewing on her bottom lip. Or had been based off the numerous splits. I placed my satchel down, tucking my earphones away accordingly, I decided to keep my distance as Sam rose up, this unexpected movement had Terra reeling away from her brother and towards the back of the couch. Sam lifted his trembling hands. He hadn’t said anything since I arrived. Before I could stop him, he wrapped his arms – covered in bandages, herbal, coppery and all too much at once.

“W-what’s going on?” I spoke into his chest.

You’re mine. I’m not letting you go again.

A voice, invasive shattered the mental composition walls that I held up. I tried to tug on the strands of broken melody that I knew linked me to Riven but found myself unable to. My heart began to hammer as I panicked. Sam stepped back, and I fell forward, gasping. Like a fish out of water. What the fuck? The adrenaline ripped through, and my wings emerged as I got to my feet, pointing an accusatory finger at Terra and Sam. Why… nowhere was Riven? Why was my bond missing? Did he just die? I felt a whirlwind of emotions, mostly anger and terror though erupted to the surface.

“What did you do!” I screamed.

Riven POV

The mouthful of food that I had been chewing on turned to dust. The fork fell from my hand, a cacophony of agony. Gripping my head with my hands, my ears ringing as something, no someone ripped through the bond that Musa and I had.

You’re mine. I’m not letting you go again. You’ll never need him.

“Riven?” Timmy tried to move towards me.

“DON’T.”

I screeched, the sound wave striking Timmy in the chest, he was flung from the bench and to the other side of the cafeteria. Everyone in our vicinity looked at me with shock and then at Timmy who was getting back on his feet. I was no longer in control of my feet and my lunch forgotten I bolted to where I felt Musa last. Something was horribly wrong; Musa was in pain. That much I knew.

“MUSA!”

As I rushed past classrooms, professors and students alike poking their heads out, all of them, faces blurred probably looked at me with disapproval and annoyance. I didn’t care. I had to get to Musa. Someone had hurt her. They were going to pay.

Chapter Text

Third Person POV

Humans as fairy kind would allege have but two true fears. Time and death.

It matters not how they die, but the fact that eventually their hourglass will empty, and their life and achievements fade into the spaces beyond.

Fairies are unlike humans; in that they only fear one single situation: the death of their bonded partner.

There is nothing more sacred or precious. Nor does any party ever imagine they would violate it.

However, just like a fairy borrows from the forces that be.

Just like how a witch takes and takes from her soul.

There is a price to be paid for the gifts bestowed.

It’s not intentional. The series of actions that leads to a fresh addition to Alfea’s aged graveyard, even the most recent addition seems better suited, as if it has found its place than the one that has now been dug and its headstone polished to a high sheen.

One would argue that the death of a fairy is of great loss to all, for none shall have the abilities the individual possessed. Magic does not allow for copies, does not allow for repeats. When a fairy dies, their unique form of the force they are given, dies with them.

No one, not even the eyewitnesses to the event can be sure of exactly what occurred. Nor can anyone believe the destruction and devastation caused. Those of a more materialistic nature curse at the broken and irreplicable physical objects. Those with more emotional bearing and maturity are left unable to sense. No one can even hear their hearts beating.

No ceremony was provided, no great speeches of grief. Many too disgusted at the mere thought of trying to make something out of this tragedy. Fingers continue to be pointed. Who will take the blame for this? What price will be paid? Only one body, despite two deaths. How will the academy ever recover from this?

||Elsewhere||

Bloom POV

“Hmm, Bloom.”

My head lifts and I flinch as Professor Harvey who is as usual habitually walking around the classroom and checking our progress by looking over our shoulders silently – only speaking when and where he spots a mistake.

“Yes?” I look over what’s I’ve just written, surely there’s nothing wrong?

“Could you please go check on Musa.”

It’s not a question, more of a statement. Taking this as a sign to grab my things, I watch as Professor Harvey slaps a yellow sticky-note onto my shut textbook, with a short list of tasks expected of Musa before the start of next lesson. I’m just about to push my stool back under the bench when a deep cavernous rumble seems to shake the whole building.

Crashing into the bench, barely able to brace myself as several of my classmates are thrown from their seats and onto the floor. Plant pots seem to vibrate and it’s clear by the look of Professor’s Harvey face that he has no idea what has just happened. He tries to compose himself, only for another earth-shattering vibration to rip through. It’s enough to shatter the glass wall and roof of the greenhouse, now there are screams as all of us are forced to dive under any kind of furniture. The air fairies are certainly useful in this case, as many of them direct the larger more dangerous shards of glass away from us. Plant pots, enclosures… the entire greenhouse has more or less been destroyed.

“Is anyone hurt?”

Professor Harvey croaks, he’s somehow managed to save two pots by using one as an impromptu helmet and the other he’s gripping to his chest like it’s a life preserver. He’s met by reassured murmurs and students getting up. Some of them already beginning to complain. It’s then I am forced back to the current moment. Right, I need to go find and check on Musa.

Riven POV

Grunting I did my best to compartmentalise the pain as I got back onto my feet, the door finally giving in as I can hear Musa and my own heart frantically beating like someone has just shot me in the chest. I have to force air into my lungs as I finally reach Musa who is floating just barely off the ground, her wings exposed and a look of utter fury on her face. I glance at the rest of the scene where Sam, Terra and Kate and Flora are huddled. Although Sam seems to be the first to recover, I reach for my flail, it’s not there – shit it must have unhooked when I blasted Timmy. Doing my best to keep an eye on the situation as well as trying to improvise and find a suitable impromptu weapon.

“Musa.” Sam speaks.

A completely unintelligible gurgle of words leave Musa’s lips as I find myself holding Kate’s second choice of weapon, a slim almost needle like fencing sword. I’m not fond of shit like this but if it’ll help me get an upper hand, so be it. Before I have the chance to interfere, Musa screams. Clapping my hands over my ears, the literal sound vibrations rattle the foundation of the room, and I am presuming the entire school. Musa let’s out a breath. The only person still standing, unaffected is Sam.

Standing, I keep my grip light on the hilt, I’m guessing Sam is the reason all of this shit has happened. I’ve never like him or Terra. I’ve always tolerated Flora and Helia because I’ve known Helia for longer than I care to think or recall at this moment. Musa having finally sensed my proximity, seems to hover; it only takes me two steps to be in front of her, pointing the blade at Sam’s chest.

“Care to explain what the fuck is going on?”

“It’s none of your concern.” Sam scoffs.

“It is, you’ve hurt Musa. So you’ve got three seconds to explain before I kill you.”

A gentle tap on the shoulder is all the warning I get as Musa seemingly still furious lets out another wave of uncontrolled power. The kind that forces Sam to his knees, now the point of the blade is at his throat.

What I don’t anticipate is being thrown to the side and tackled by Kate who having come to her senses has decided I’m the problem.

“What the fuck!” As I deflect her fist.

Blade dropped; we wrestle. Grappling and rolling on the carpet until I’m finally atop of Kate, my lip split and my left eye starting to swell shut from the kick to my head. She claws trying to change our position as I force one hand around her neck and the other acting as a shield, trying to find a way to trap her arms – her legs I am able to keep from sending me off and towards the wall purely because I am just heavier than she is.

I’m barely able to look over and see Terra now joining the fray, she’s somehow managed to find a kitchen quality butter knife and has decided to take aim at Musa. However, as Musa is able to fly, and Terra is not. It’s a fairly poor match.

Kate is turning purple under me. If I don’t loosen my grip, she’ll pass out. Perhaps that’s for the best so I don’t kill anyone asides Sam.

Musa POV

It’s taking every ounce of myself control to stop Sam’s niggling voice, commanding me to use spells that I know are lethal. It’s why I keep screaming and shrieking like a harpy. All of this in attempts to stop his hold on me from hurting the people I care about.

A sharp pain slices through the interference and I realise I’ve been stabbed in the thigh. Glancing down to see Riven and Kate on the floor fighting, and Terra looking utterly terrified. None of the plants in the room seem to be obeying her and I think I see Flora and now Helia retreating, almost as if they’re going to go get help. Just as another wave of magic rushes through me – forced out of me more like by Sam’s sinister voice.

“GET OUT OF MY HEAD.”

It doesn’t come out as words, just more shrieks. But it’s a mistake because Sam narrows his eyes and turns his attention to Riven and Kate. Pulling the knife from my thigh, I let out what I hope is a convincing enough show of bravery before directing the point towards my throat.

“Move and I’ll slit my throat.” I tell Sam.

Terra who I can just see out of the corner of my eye, utters something I don’t care to listen for. I don’t want to die but I refuse to be used as some puppet. Riven on the other hand, still gripping onto Kate is now looking up at me. His eyes are worried and he’s doing his best I know to convoy his disapproval at my threat.

Sam gives me a smile I hope to never see again, he lifts his hand up, in a similar vein to when I’m teaching Riven how to utilise my magic.

“Die.”

I don’t know who or how or why or which of us makes the louder squeal of agony. But as my wings seem to disintegrate and return to their places inside my back, I hear a sickening sound of flesh coming apart and a series of shuddered breaths. I’m unable to see and I fall onto my knees, the pain ricochets up my spine and I know I’m now crying by the wet feeling of my tears running down my cheeks. I collapse.

Riven POV

“Die.”

The white of my eyes must have been seen by Sam, because he raises his fist in a gesture meant to suggest he’s about to stop my heart. Loosening my grip on Kate who rolls over, coughing and spluttering, gasping for air. I can only give Musa one last glimpse as whatever Sam has started – an invisible force, collides against me.

Third Person POV

A blacken mess, two bodies that are bent to an extreme angle, mouths open in a silent scream.  One whose heart has stopped. Another slack and unconscious. Close by a fresh corpse. The heat of the flame appears just as quickly as it disappears. A set of hurried footsteps, one belonging to the future hope of the academy and more belonging to staff members and qualified specialists.

Bloom POV

I reach Musa first, the air is scented by burnt flesh. A smell I know all too well. Doing my best to ignore the smell as I place my hand to Musa’s neck, searching for a pulse. I don’t know what has happened, I just know that she needed my help. Before I can be sure she’s still breathing, I am shoved out of the way. At first, I’m ready to incinerate whoever has showed me from making sure Musa is ok. Until I realise it’s Riven. There’s blood all over him and one of his eyes is shut. His arms wrapping tightly around Musa as he lets out a heart-wrenching wail.

Chapter Text

Musa POV

The aftermath of the battle only slams home when I find myself enveloped in a warm soft heat. It’s eerily silent, save two heartbeats, one that I know is my own. Startled but returning back to regular, it’s cadence out of sync with the one that does not belong to me. I begin to try to pull away, to resist. To scream. But my limbs aren’t moving, and I am fairly certain my voice has been stripped from me. My eyes rolling around in their sockets but completely unseeing. Why does a deep artificial darkness surround me.

A grunt, one that is deeply unpleasant. It’s the sound that Riven makes when he comes back from physical training, when I do my best to get rid of the knots that form all over his back and legs.

I am not trapped. My senses which for a partial moment I thought had been taken from me after what Sam did… all of it has me gasping, I am trapped. I cannot find escape.

Now my hands, aware and no longer stone-cold or comatose begin to claw and scratch, I need to get out. I need to be out of this darkness.

Whatever, whoever is holding me loosens their grip and shifts so that their weight is no longer what is keeping me down. A loud moan-snore before once more it’s nothing but the sounds of me panicking, my heartbeat, Riven’s heartbeat. I practically feel like I’m doggy paddling trying to get out from under the spider’s web of blankets.

Just as I am certain I can fall out of the bed, I am halted because now that weight, shifts again until it’s clear that I am no longer the only one awake. Until now I’ve not stopped or paused to look at whoever is in the bed with me, all that matters is making sure Riven is ok.

“Musa.”

My head whips in what I can only state is a fair imitation of those owls I sometimes used to see when I was little, right after my parents had tucked me into bed. Riven has dark circles under his eyes, his sharp cheekbones look hollow and it’s as though he’s just only now broken from whatever fever-dream state he was in. I remember that I need to breathe, and not through my mouth. Riven’s exhausted eyes roam, and I know mine are doing the same.

We are not in some strange place, not some rainforest or in the middle of nowhere. Not in Melody, not on earth. Riven offers me his arms, a silent question hangs between us. It’s as though he’s uncertain of what to do now that I am awake. A part of me, knows there are questions to be asked and answered, but none of them seem to produce themselves.

So I decide to look elsewhere for information. Our threadbare, messily organised calendar hangs limply against succulents that I am sure are long dead from failing to water them as needed. Riven’s habit of drawing overlapping ‘no’ symbols over days that have already passed, he’s kept that up at least.

“How… long have I been asleep?”

I reach up to rub at my throat, it’s definitely still raw from the amount of shouting and screaming that happened during the battle, as I look around our room, with piles of laundry, half-drunk bottles of water, Riven’s combat gear, my instruments, all the cushions and soft toys thrown onto the floor.

“Three days.”

Now that I’m sure I can speak, I take up Riven’s still offered arms and put almost my entire frame against it. His hands which are trembling only slightly finally find their homes on my right hand and the other rests against my hip. Just before I can move anymore, a quick prick of pain tells me that there’s more than just a raw voice and a major case of confusion to deal with.

Shifting the blankets, the skin of my upper thigh is revealed, there a neat row of sutures, surrounded by a tsunami of green, purple, black, yellow, and other shades I’m not sure what to call. I remember faintly being stabbed there.

“It was about an eyelash away from rupturing your femoral artery.”

“W-what happened to the others?” I trace the sutures; I can tell its Professor Harvey’s work.

“Well, we missed a funeral. As well as an expulsion. They cancelled the games.”

“H-huh?”

I desperately try to rack by brain, who could have died as a result of the battle? I remember Bloom making an appearance and a searing burning sensation of light ripping its way into the back of my head. I remember falling to the ground, but not much else.

“I… we should get some food. I’ll tell you after we eat.”

“Is… everyone ok?”

“Most of us yeah. Sky came back. The trial also ended. Bloom and he have been insufferably… clingy.”

It takes a concerted effort, mostly because I am still getting used to moving my waking muscles. Riven on the other hand is seamless, and when he decides I am still too comatose physically, he swings me up into his arms.

I realise I’m no longer in the clothes I was in, now all that separates me from being naked, are a pair of briefs – Riven’s maroon ones, and his oversized cotton grey hoodie.

“Shouldn’t I wear more clothes?”

“We’re not going far. Besides, no one will be out and about right now. Classes are still going.”

“Nothing seems different.”

“Mm. Asides the Greenhouse needing repairs and Helia having to move dorms again with Flora.”

It’s a relief to find that one of many of the cafes that served the student body of Alfea open, even if classes were in session. The male fairy behind the counter eyes both Riven and I suspiciously before waiting for us to make our order.

“I’ll have… a club sandwich, the soup of the day and a honeycomb milkshake.”

“Anything else?”

“Burger of the day. No lettuce please. Mint-Chocolate milkshake.”

“When you’re ready.”

Riven has to shift my weight a little so he can adjust his wrist and tap the machine with his watch, it’s the first time I’ve noticed it – it must be part of the specialist gear. Once the payment goes through, Riven moves us towards the artificial neon green booths. Placing me down first before sliding in next to me.

It’s only after we are halfway through our meal, and my dunking parts of my sandwich into the soup – tomato, cheddar, and something else I can’t quite name, that Riven finally has the courage to speak. Through our bond I know he’s tense, his heart beating out of sync with mine and it’s been getting faster, he’s almost on the brink of a panic attack. Perhaps, I could ask why I woke up in our room rather than the on-campus medic area.

“So, want to tell me what happened after Bloom showed up?”

“Besides producing an orb of flame? She incinerated Sam… Terra got in the way. She was killed I guess; you could say accidentally. There was nothing to bury of Sam. Terra’s headstone is next to Dane’s. Kate is comatose, they don’t think she’ll ever recover.”

I have to choke down the bite of sandwich in my mouth, which has been reduced to sand. Clearing my throat. Riven mulls over what he wants to say next. This is a side I’ve never seen to him, normally he’s easily able to rush into conversation or action and to hell with the consequences.

“Professor Harvey must be devastated.”

“Yeah, he resigned immediately. Has gone back to Linphea. Flora and Helia are on probation. Until they finish the investigation.”

“They probably want to put us on probation too.” I wipe the corner of my mouth.

“No, Bloom championed us. Said we were merely victims of an ugly situation.”

“And so you tell me I’ve been asleep for three days.”

“I couldn’t stand the thought of us being separated again. Whatever Sam did, it was like a pain I’ve never felt before and never want to feel again.”

Bloom POV

Shutting another tome in frustration, I force myself to stand, the chair scraping against the wooden floorboards of the library and it’s loud enough that everyone stops what they’re doing to look at me. Sky who has earphones in and is busily typing looks up once he realises, I’m no longer sitting.

Of all the books I was given by Professor Dowling and Daphne to read. The most infuriating thing about the text is not that it is boring. Far from it, the information is convoluted and keeps making inferences that every single keeper of the dragon flame had different traits – none ever to be repeated and thus I would have nothing to go on besides trial and error.

“Miss Peters.”

The librarian clears her throat, I let out a sigh before packing up my belongings. It’s the second time this week I’ve had to leave the library because of the books I’m supposed to study and figure out. Add to that the side project I’ve been assigned by Professor Avalon, and I feel… done in. Sky, eager to follow shuts his laptop gently and also retrieves his belongings.

As soon as we’re out of the library and able to talk freely without getting dirty looks, Sky fall into step beside me, rather than heading in the direction of the dorms. I feel the sudden and inexplicable need to release my magic.

“I’m heading outside. To the circle. I need to let my magic out. It’s the only place I’m allowed too. Daphne doesn’t want me nearly burning the sparing gym to cinders again.”

“I can come with you. Maybe we can figure out what is holding you back?”

“All the books say magic has to do with desire, need, emotions and balance. Which I get, no one wants a crazy person in charge of the unique energy that comes with magic. What I don’t get is, why the flame is so… ill behaved, thus far all my greatest feats have involved either hurting someone or destroying something.”

I don’t want to go over the fact that I killed both of Professor Harvey’s kids whilst trying to protect Musa and prevent what I’m sure would have been an even greater disaster. The feeling of guilt and disgust has been building in my stomach since. Biting my bottom lip harshly, I can feel my lip split. Crap.

“Bloom, slow down.” Sky urges

We’ve been moving so quickly that we’re outside in the central courtyard, there I can spy some of the classrooms, all the classes in them progressing as if we didn’t just lose two students… maybe three in the past seventy-two hours. Licking the blood and hoping that Sky doesn’t notice – he does, handing me a tissue so I can dab at my lip. I’ve not bitten my lip so hard to make it split as of late. Besides his return and the trial ending – the result he was keeping from me, why I wasn’t sure.

“This whole year has been a mess. Finding out I’m a fairy and the keeper of the dragon flame has been nothing but a nightmare. Drama on drama. I might as well sell the rights to this year to some television studio.”

This causes Sky to chuckle, and I can’t help but follow suit. Now that we’ve slowed down and I’m able to stand in the sun, my skin warming. Without having to ask, Sky pulls me into his arms, my free arm trapped against his chest. Despite the fact I’m still bleeding, Sky lowers his head, his lips coming to gaze against my own. Split lip forgotten and the world vanishing around us. I allow myself to just be.

Chapter Text

||During the three days of blackness||

Farah POV

The marrow of the bones, the very stone, glass, wood. All of it trembled.

Deep within the belly of the academy. For a moment, it was if the mortar and concrete, the steel beams and wires. All of it. Shaking.

An ancient sign of magic, one thought lost. Even the wards that kept Saul and I contained, seemed to shiver and dissipate for one brief second. Though both of us knew it was futile to hope that the barrier would fall, and we would be free to escape. Free to try and protect the students we had so utterly failed.

“What was that?”

Saul whose eyes were sunken into his skull, whose cheeks were hollowed. He wiped at his brow, trying to get rid of what I could only imagine was the sensation of sweat, but it was mostly dust that came away. Neither of us slept for very long, the barrier prevented it.

One of the first things we or rather I had attempted, was to figure out what kind of magic the barrier consisted of what words Rosalind might have infused into it. Some of them, were easy enough to decipher. Words like trap, ensnare, preserve, disable. None of them pleasant. Alas, it explained why neither Saul nor I felt the need to eat, we knew based off the past few weeks that sleeping, not even a reprieve at any rate; was only allowed so that we would not die to a lack of it. Suppose Rosalind forgot the words needed to keep fairies in stasis conscious and sleep-free. Or maybe, this was her way of keeping us trapped, making sure I was too weak to muster up my magic, dormant as it had gone. Maybe she wanted me to see how weak she had made Saul and I, though the magic she used would never come close to the bond that tethered our hearts.

We waited again, for another sign of magic. One that would clue us into what was happening above on the surface. Where students like Bloom, Flora, Musa, Aisha… and so many more, so many I had failed to protect. To keep out of Rosalind’s clutches.

I knew I hadn’t answered Saul’s question, at any other time my answer would have been immediate, or he would have searched through the mental alcove of my mind; looking for the information I was withholding. Information that I wasn’t bothered to share, but knew he needed in order to maintain some kind of control.

The ground shuddered once more, this time the light – a magically enchanted one, flickered dangerously close to being extinguished. The space, the air between us becoming hot and slick with dread. Another shrill feeling of death, destruction, chaos… all of the things that we fairies fought so tirelessly to keep in balance.

A keen sense of loss, probed at the very edges of my magic, before it became a stabbing sensation of grief, horror… Saul clapped a hand over his mouth, his lips cracked, and he retched. Nothing would come of it; the barrier saw to that. Didn’t need us being covered in filth.

“Someone, no… someone’s… have died.”

Another nauseating wave of negative emotions seemed to hurdle through me. Shutting my eyes and lowering myself against the soft silken traces of the barrier keeping me here. Preventing me from doing my job as headmistress, as the true guardian of the school.

Rosalind, for all of her pretending to care, for all of her wanting for peace and stability, had been scaringly efficient in locking trouble staff away. Though I knew on some level that Daphne was not amongst those of us currently being masqueraded as. Bloom’s older sister, who surpassed even Rosalind in power, knowledge and age was not one to be trifled with. I wondered, where she was now. Was she still guiding her younger sister?

Cracking one eye open, my vision focused in on the other statis chamber just out of sight. There we could see the limp pawing attempts of Luna’s specialist; he’d gone mad three weeks into our forced imprisonment. Not helped especially by Luna’s silence. He spent the days, pawing at the barrier, shrieking, and from what I could gather… sobbing at Luna’s inaction. I found it almost amusing, to know that things had gone so downhill for even Luna to be trapped inside of Rosalind’s web of lies.

“We should have killed her when we had the chance.” Saul hissed.

“And what good would that have given us. Until now, Rosalind has kept the realm safe.”

“Safe? Don’t lie Farah. We both know this… whole act was her way of making sure all the pieces were in place. So that when Bloom arrived, she could take over and do away with anyone who got in her way.”

“That may be so, but I doubt Bloom is as oblivious as we all like to think. Being raised in the human world. It gives her an advantage. She thinks in ways that Rosalind doesn’t. I’m sure, once she realises what is afoot. If she hasn’t been told by Daphne. That she will do something to resolve this situation and free us.”

“To think, Andreas was clued in. That he didn’t tell us.” Saul’s shoulders rose and fell with anger.

“He’s never… been the same since Marina. A man who has… lost his love, will do anything if someone promises with tainted words that their love can be brought back. Wouldn’t you do the same?”

“I would have slit my own throat and ripped my own heart out before ever succumbing to the betrayal of our bond. Andreas knows this. Knows that he should have found a way to die then live without Marina.”

Saul’s voice, bitter with resentment at the betrayal of one of his closest friends. Made me sigh longingly for another way. I had long since moved on from the pain of Andreas’ secrets. Long since moved past having to coax Sky out from under the bed, every single time a storm raged outside his bedroom. Moved past the life I could have lived; the live Saul and I were owed. Wishful thinking was going to get us nowhere.

Bloom POV

“You’re sure that this tragedy was completely caused by the Harvey siblings?”

“Yes.”

How many times does someone have to say the word ‘yes’ for people to listen? I was sick and tired of being asked the same questions, by the same people, following the same person. The unfamiliar specialist and their mind fairy – a living lie detector if there ever was such a thing. Furrowed their brows. I picked up the glass of now lukewarm water – lukewarm because it did have ice but after being accused of killing Terra and Sam. I had practically boiled the contents.

“And you didn’t have anything else you wanted to add?”

“What else can I say? I’ve told you exactly what happened. Musa and Riven are innocent in all of this. If you need to cast blame. Do so on Flora and Helia. Or better yet, Sam and Terra.”

“Do not disrespect the names of those who died.”

“I will do whatever I damn well pleased. Especially because it looked like Sam was going to kill all of us. Doing whatever he was with Musa’s magic.”

Both of my would-be interrogators looked at each other. The specialist placed the pen he had been writing with down, shutting the folder and pushing back from the chair he sat on. They would no doubt leave, converse, come up with another plan and then come in here just to piss me off.

“I think for now, that’ll be all.”

“Can I go?”

“Not until we’ve finished collecting statements from the other witnesses.”

“One of whom is unconscious. The other is comatose.” I wanted to rip my hair out.

“Yes, but when she wakes. We will also be getting a statement from her. This is… frustrating but we must follow protocol.”

With that, the two of them left, specialist in front of fairy – which I thought was a little strange, seeing as specialists were meant to have the back of their fairy. Taking a sip of water, I placed the glass back down, lowering my head towards the cool metal of the desk and forcing myself to sit on my hands. My hands which were covered in the leftovers of turning two people – who I barely knew, into nothing but a pile of ash. Some part of me knew I was supposed to feel guilty, having ended two lives so easily with my magic. Yet another part of me – the less kind version of Bloom. Was so sick of being seen as the confused fairy. It had felt… almost liberating to know that despite my difficulties to summon it in class or to use it on command. That I still had it within me to protect the people I cared about. Course, I’m sure this situation could be helped out if the Dragon chose to speak up. Wasn’t I supposed to be respected because of status as the keeper? Couldn’t people just take me for my word and not question me? Lord, I wanted to destroy something.

The door swung open, I lifted my head and saw it was the two again. The specialist now behind the fairy who was holding an ornate box.

“You’ll be free to go, once you put these on.”

These being the same fucking cuffs that Andreas wore to keep his magic asleep.

“Absolutely not.” I crossed my arms.

With everything that had happened in the past few hours, with the dangers of idiots like Sam being able to fuck around with bonds and harming Musa. There was no way in hell I’d be wearing shackles. The look on my face must have told them how resolute I was in sticking to my guns and keeping my access to the flame inside me free.

“It’s these… for the duration of the investigation. Or a stasis cell.”

Seriously? So either I put on cuffs that made me mortal or I stood in a fucking circle for god knows how long waiting till the investigation was over. Part of me wanted to give in, wanted to just wear the cuffs and be allowed to go wash my hands, to shower, to see Sky and find out the verdict of the trial he was supposedly now free from. I shook my head as they placed the case in front of me. The metal, which I could now examine was a gun-metal Gray. Its magical signature was sinister, barely able to spy the different loops and links I knew were part of the archaic system of runes that made up protection, statis and other confiding magics. One of my mother’s tomes, or rather an ancestor’s tome given to me by Daphne had warmed me about the danger of the cuffs. Particularly that if the keeper were cuffed and unable to access the flame; that the magical tether of the dragon would be weakened and everyone else would have to suffer for it.

“Please, just cooperate Miss Peters.”

“Once again. I refuse. To both. Come up with something else.”

“Just who do you think you are?” The specialist asked.

“I don’t know. Maybe the fucking…”

The Dragon rumbled inside me. Right, I was supposed to be keeping it a secret… even though the secret was supposedly out. I clamped my mouth shut and both clenched and unclenched my fists.

“It’s alright.”

A fourth voice, gravelly and tired spoke. It came from a man whose back was hunched over; a bulbous looking cane seemed to support him as he stepped into the room. His eyebrows furrowed and I dared him to try anything with me. His lips which were set in a frown, softened. As if he recognised something but could not quite place it.

“General Saladin.” Both Specialist and Fairy straightened their postures and stepped a respective distance away.

“At ease. At ease. There’s no need for all the pomp and ceremony.”

“Who are you?”

“An old family friend. Shame what happened to your parents. It’s been a long-awaited pleasure.”

He gestured at the vacant seats. I nodded. He hobbled over, leaning his cane against the edge of the table. Sitting with a grunt of pain. Then, he looked at the box and waved it away, a look of haughty annoyance.

“Get that blasted torture device out of here. Have you no respect for the law of Domino?”

This was new. Both specialist and fairy grabbed the box and seemed to disappear back to wherever they had come from. General Saladin cleared his throat. His eyes resting on me.

“I apologise, the new generation. All of them, dunderheads. Could not tell you how many times I’ve had to correct behaviour. They like most, have forgotten the status afforded to the keeper of the flame.”

“How do you know my parents?”

“I used to work alongside them. I never thought I’d see the day you would return to our realm. Your parents would be proud of you.”

“Would they?”

I wasn’t sure if I could trust this General. What if he was like every other authority figure I had spoken to since killing Terra and Sam? What if this was just a show, a way to weaken my resolve and leave me with no options.

He pushed himself up against the table that separated us, only looking away for just a second. He then whispered.

“Things are not as they should be. I am here to help. But you must tell me what you know about the new… headmistress. I need to find out where Farah and Silva have gone.”

Musa POV

||Present Day||

“You mentioned someone being expelled, but you never told me who.”

I spooned another mouthful of cereal into my mouth, chewing and waiting for Riven to answer. We’d come back from lunch, had a nap, reacquainted ourselves with each other and how I was sitting here, in our mini kitchenette area eating chocolate-peanut puffed cereal.

“Didn’t think it mattered.” Riven shrugged.

He was leaning up against the counter by the sink, another milkshake in hand.

“Well, tell me anyway. From what you’ve said. Terra and Sam died. Kate is in a coma. There’s surely no one else whose gotten into trouble, right?”

“That depends. But I guess if I don’t tell you. Someone else will. You know Nabu right?”

“He… is… was Aisha’s specialist.”

“Yeah, well. He apparently snuck back onto campus. Has been hiding and stealing weapons and technology since. Only got caught because he nicked something belonging to Tecna. Aisha doesn’t know. No one wants to tell her. She hasn’t seen him… since well.”

He doesn’t have to voice it for me to know he’s speaking about the fracturing of their relationship. Thought it stung deeply to know that Nabu could just walk away from Aisha despite promising to be by her side.

“Where is Aisha now?”

“Probably swimming, with her new man. I don’t mind Grey. Not a bad sparring partner. But a bit… irresponsible with his strides and blows. Too many tells. He replaced Sky… after all the shit last year with Diaspro and Stella.”

He said their names bitterly. I knew that Riven was unlikely to ever move on from the pain cause and dealt by the Solarian heiress and whatever the hell Diaspro was supposed to be to Sky… a replacement fiancé was how Timmy described it, well this was of course before anyone knew about Bloom being alive and well.

“What actually happened with Diaspro, the trial ended whilst I was asleep right?”

Chapter Text

||The Royal Court of Eraklyon||

Third Person POV

The bright lights seemed to spotlight all that was wrong with the following image.

For as proud a person Princess Diaspro of Karunda was, even she would eventually falter under the heavy scrutiny of the court. Their judgement yet to be announced, it worried her for all the same reasons.

Regardless, it was time to hear the princess’ fate.

Reporters from all corners of the desert kingdom, were clawing at the glass and wood doors like ravenous wolves, ready to pick the meat off of her slim form. She looked a sickly type of green, definitely far from the radiant and glowing fairy of precious stones.

“In accordance with our laws and partially as a result of your status as a Royal Princess of the Kingdom of Karunda. We have determined that either one of two choices must be made.”

Diaspro POV

“Must I wear this?”

Furrowing my brows and scrunching my nose up in distaste at the outfit presented to me is not enough to give the woman – some nameless servant, any sympathy. Instead, her outstretched arm moves even closer to where the buttons of my silk button top rest. As if suggesting that if I don’t start playing along in the role of pliant and proper princess; that she’ll strip me naked like some beast and force me into the overly human outfit.

“These are the only clothes. Failing your choosing to wear them, you’ll be presented to the judicial council naked.”

“By whose authority?”

“By the King, and the crowned prince. I have orders to either assist you in the wearing of these clothes, or the removal of clothes altogether.”

I honestly cannot believe that Sky would deign to humiliate me so. Letting out a breath of protest, I reach for the clothes, careful not to touch her hands, if I have to do this, I’ll do so under my own petard and not because I want to be seen as obedient.

It’s a hideous almost hybrid of green and gold – if the green and gold were the byproducts of giant sick, goblin blood and a dragon’s neglected hoard of tarnished treasure. I cringe at the sight of plastic buttons and search my mind for the correct human terminology for such a hideous garb.

Accompanying what I am sure are the most accursed set of denim overalls I’ve ever had the pleasure of setting my eyes on, are a set of just as hideous beige slippers – the kind that looks to be made of cheaply manufactured rubber, with odd holes and what I can only guess is a heel strap – manipulable at least. Underneath it all, a travesty of rough spun wool.

My reaction to pulling off my otherwise far more preferably ensemble behind the cloth screen, must be one the attendant-servant lady wishes she could see. I have to refrain from destroying the clothes; right here and now… though there are no sharp implements and the only tools I have are my teeth and my nails, these damned barbed bracelets that cut into my skin and keep me fingers throw away from my magic.

“Are you finished, your highness?”

At least she’s not forgotten my status. There are no socks, my feet are bare and cold against the slick rubber. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to walk.

The cloth frame is moved aside, and the lady looks at me with an expression of bemusement, scowling and shouting at her will only make her feel better and myself even worse.

“If you’ll follow me, Princess.”

She lowers her head mockingly in deference and gestures to the door, the only one I have been in and out of since being moved to this dank mockery of a holding cell. There’s not even a damn partition separating the uncomfortable metal frame of a bed and the singular very much not porcelain toilet. An even sadder example of a sink is to the right of said toilet and besides the glint that comes off the bed, I’ve no idea how my hair looks.

The court room is rather more packed than I thought it would be, being shoved into the spot I’ve been forced to present myself in for the past few days as proceedings have gone back and forth over my status as a princess, the need to ‘punish’ or make an ‘example’ out of me. I find myself unwilling to face the council that has decided what they’ll do for me; in leu of Sky who is not yet King or his father Andreas who has gone decidedly mad with the loss of the former Queen.

It feels like all the air escapes the room, leaving me breathless as the main spokesperson or whatever her name is speaks directly to and at me.

“As a result of your status as a princess of a closely aligned kingdom of the crown. The usual punishment of execution would be unsuitable and overly harsh. Therefore we have after much consultation and consideration devised two alternatives. The first being the stripping of your title and privileges. Rendering you but a normal citizen with no hopes for power, title or gain. Or exile to earth for twenty earth years.”

I feel sick.

I would rather die than be stripped of my title.

But twenty earth years? That’s almost two-hundred or so years here. I’d be forgotten, a nobody upon my return.

So in retrospect, this situation really only has one solution. I cannot die because they have decided I am worth too much, and do not want to insult the people I was meant to rule one day. Nor can I go on living without knowing that I’ll be forgotten. But I cannot lose my title, I will not lose my birthright.

“You will be given till the emptying of this hourglass to determine your fate. Speak with your counsel, it will be your last opportunity to do so.”

With that a barrier of privacy magic shudders and forms, allowing me to turn to where my parents both gobsmacked as much as I at the two situations I have been left to choose between. I’m not sure how full or for how long the hourglass will allow me, so I lean in and look at them both, my mother whose eyes are red and raw from tears looks away. She cannot bear this news. My father on the other hand, chest slack with defeat, finds himself speechless.

“What do I do. I cannot be striped of my titles. I am the crown princess of Karunda. But I do not wish to be sent to Earth for two-hundred or so odd years.”

“And yet there is no other way. At least you can find and make a life for yourself there. after… your sentence is concluded, you will be welcomed back.”

“I will be naught but a forgotten fucking memory. We all know that. I will have no place here once that amount of time passes.”

“But at least you will be able to come home. You’ll be nothing if you are stripped of your title.”

“So you want me to go? Knowing you might never see me again?” I bite down hard on my lip. Why couldn’t I just die and let this whole business be done with?

“Perhaps if you go, your father and I can petition with Andreas to pardon you. He still has that right, despite his misfortunes.”

Am I really that disposable? Just as soon as I want to rebut my parents and their decidedly subdued responses to the decisions, the privacy spell breaks, and I am forced to turn back to the council and make my choice. Knowing that they are far from patient, especially with someone like me. I have to shut my eyes and calm my racing heart before I can afford to look at them and announce my intentions.

“I… will… accept the sentence of exile.”

I don’t even realise I’m sobbing, nor that the words that leave my lips adds a dangerous weight of uncertainty and fear onto my already shaking shoulders. The council nods and just when I think that I will get the chance to say goodbye, to try to display one last form of affection towards my parents.

The world turns black.

Roxy POV

A thunderous crash ricochets through the flat I have called home for the past few months. The boa constrictor at my throat and the soft albino hedge hodge in my lap all flinch, cowering at the unnatural disturbance.

“’tis fine. I’ll go see what that was” I croon to the beasts I keep close.

Placing both the boa constrictor back in its large glass enclosure and the hedgehog back with its friends inside the metal pen. I stretch away the numbness of my arms. Since returning to the magical dimension and going back and forth between getting revenge for all that the fairies I knew did to me, as well as aiding Rosalind in her quest for the dragon’s flame. I’ve been exhausted and barely able to manage – the fact that Riven was able to move on so quickly, and return the magic he had borrowed from me, lurches at the only remaining tatters of my fragile heart.

“O-ow.”

My ears prick in recognition, as I leave the rooms I’ve set aside for my companions – great, big and small.

There collapsed rather undignified is the woman who ruined my fucking life.

Princess Diaspro of Karunda.

A whisper to the wind, a caress of the wind tells me this is Rosalind’s doing, that she has successfully infiltrated the royal courts of Eraklyon and brought just the first of my three wishes to fruition. Grinning, I step towards the confused princess.

“Well, well. We meet again.”

Diaspro, finally back on her feet, dusting herself off and still looking incredibly confuse, flinches at the sight of me. Her mouth opening in a silent ‘o’.

Chapter Text

Bloom POV

“I am thoroughly concerned with the lack of progress.”

Rosalind states, her voice as dry as sandpaper. As she lowers her glasses and eyes Sky and me. Neither of us know what to say or do or make of her statement. She taps the board. As if waiting for one of us to make up some amazing excuse as to why we’re not like the rest of house Winx which so far as she knows has produced at least three bonded partnerships in rapid succession over the previous months.

“As the holder of the dragon flame. Expectations are high. You’ve been gone for two hundred years, that’s no reason to be slacking.” Rosalind continues.

“We’ve been… unexpectedly busy.” Sky starts, she wiggles her index finger at him.

“Oh I am well aware of how ‘busy’ you two have been. The antics of the trial, the festival, declaration of war and so on and so forth. Whilst unfortunate do not excuse either of you from undertaking or solidifying your bond.”

Easy for you to say. You’re not the one who’s had their life turned upside down. Been nearly fried by a fucking ball of light, nearly been replaced, nearly killed… the list goes on and on. I don’t think anyone should have to be the guardian of the dragon flame if it comes with the pending condition of ‘if you survive’.  Still, Sky and I are dismissed and told to work hard to improve our bond, or she’ll keep me in first year and Sky will be forced to redo the year for the third time.

“This is all my fault.” Sky sighs.

“No it really isn’t. We’ve just drawn the short straw on multiple occasions.”

Not that Sky really knows, but it’s not like being the guardian of the dragon flame is a walk in the park, not when the literal source of all magic refuses to cooperate unless I’m in mortal danger or something as asinine. The dragon is about as temperamental as a toddler denied a sweet treat.

Still it’s also not quite so easy to deny that kissing Sky won’t be enough soon. As he gently pulls me to his side, his lips pressing against my ear. We continue our stroll through campus, occasionally we wave or nod to pairs like Tecna and Timmy, Musa and Riven. The list goes on and on.

The air is heavy with the scent of pollen and campus is alive with students lounging on borrowed picnic mats, all of them soaking in the sun which shines bright. Not a cloud in sight.

“Want to go to the circle?” Sky asks once there are less people around.

“Why?”

“I think I want to test something, if you’re willing. Seeing as we’re being told to improve our bond.”

“Wouldn’t we get into trouble?”

“No more than say trying to sneak off of campus.”

With that we begin the short trek towards the circle where most first year fairies have been spending their time trying to focus in on and activate their abilities for a prolonged period. So far, I’ve only ever managed to light a finger or two on fire, maybe my hand if I’m really lucky or frustrated. Speaking of my wings have been relatively absent since I torched and reduced to cinders Terra and Sam. A shiver of guilt ripples through me, forcing me ever closer to Sky who doesn’t seem to mind. Instead his grip increases in its hold.

The circle is vacant, there’s no one here. Whereas I’m feeling unshackled and a little freer than I have in days, Sky seems almost hunched over in pain, as though being here is crushing his ribcage.

“Maybe, this wasn’t such a good idea.”

“I think it’s more so that the circle has noticed we’re a non-bonded pair. That I’m borrowing rather than actively storing your magic,”

“Well, maybe once we start using magic, it’ll settle down and let us concentrate.”

Yet it’s not training that has brought us here. As I am about to touch one of many jagged stone pillars, trying to remember how to centre myself, I’ve turned in rapid succession with the next reliable sensation being Sky’s lips locked against my own, gently leaning up against the cold stone, I can’t help but wrap my arms around his neck as he runs his own hands down my torso.

Our tongues clash, both of us teasing the other for more. I think for a moment we both completely forgot to breathe, oxygen forgotten as Sky, with one arm lowered us so we were behind a pillar of stone, completely hidden from view, it’d take a rather observant specialist or fairy to approach and actually realise what we were doing. Before I can touch the grass, Sky switches our position so that I’m now sitting cradled in his lap.

Gasping for breath, skin flushed and with eyes blown wide we look at each other, as if seeing one another for the first time. Our shoulders raising in union. Magic ricochets through my chest, down my arms and straight towards Sky like pure unadulterated lightning – which considering my classification as a fairy of fire, is nerve-shattering. 

“Is this alright?”

“I thought the whole point of this trek was to practice.”

“Well, if emotions aren’t working. I thought physical closeness would help.”

“Mhmm, we’ll have to do more research.”

We burst into laughter, unable to help the sincereness between us. Gently, Sky runs one of his hands through my hair, careful to avoid causing knots and I can’t help but want to do the same by tracing my fingertips across his facial features. A sudden wave of heat, not to dissimilar to the one I felt when my wings first emerged, tells me that despite their recent absence, my wings have chosen this very moment to reveal themselves. Sky however doesn’t flinch, doesn’t even so much as care, instead his hands move so that he can trace the sensitive flesh.

“Oh.”

I want to lean into his embrace. I had no idea that there were nerves bundles there, the kind that I thought were only biologically located downstairs. He continues to stroke, occasionally I swear he’s touching the literal membranous structures. Sounds I thought were impossible fall from my mouth like molten magma.

“Feeling good?”

“Y-yeah, holy shit.”

“I’m glad to see my research was accurate.”

“What kind of books are you reading?”

Nails digging into his shoulders, is it possible to have an orgasm like this? Is this something else about being a fairy that is rarely ever discussed? Or perhaps this is just forgotten knowledge.

There’s a sudden shift in the atmosphere, causing both of us to look in opposing directions. Only to find ourselves in my dorm room.

“How’d that happen?” Sky asks.

“I… I don’t know. I…”

Was this another ability I had suddenly discovered, mood ruined mostly because of the surprise and obvious curiosity, I climb off of Sky’s lap, where I had been perched rather comfortably, however before I can move any further, Sky hooks an arm around me and I nearly faceplant his chest. Lifting my head, he gives me a mischievous grin.

“What?”

“Want to continue? You know, seeing as we’re trying to ‘improve our bond.”

His voice is pitched in a horrid imitation of Rosalind’s voice, scrunching my nose up and poking my tongue out at him. Sky laughs.

“Just give me a second to write down something, and perhaps you can convince me.”

“Your wings have tucked back in.”

“Mm, maybe the sudden transporting to another location forced them back in. Can’t imagine how painful it’d be to suddenly have one’s wings ripped from their back. I can’t believe that witches used to do that to fairies when they were more prevalent”

“There’s also the fact that fairy biology means the space between your wings is the biggest advertisement for ‘how to kill a fairy.’”

Now able to stand, I move over to where the pile of books given to me by Farah sit, I’ve really only started to scratch the surface, pairing that with the personal project I’ve been assigned by Professor Avalon. There’s just so much to read, to understand and so little time to do it all. Scrawling a quick note onto one many sapphire blue leatherbound notebooks I had a habit of keeping scattered all over the place – well, at least that’s what the others said when they somehow found one of them in their belongings. Replication magic is something that honestly would be so useful back on Earth.

Adding even more detail as to the sensation I felt when we arrived here, I don’t want to think about the fact I’ll be spending even more of my very scarce spare time in the library researching. Perhaps I should ask Daphne about it, maybe our mother showed similar signs of being able to appear and disappear at will. Although I’m curious as to how my magic knew where to take us, I certainly didn’t ask it to take us anywhere specific. Or perhaps, I’m just overthinking all of this and it’s the school grounds, realising we were terribly close to getting sexually physical and it wanted to ensure we had privacy? But then that would mean this situation would have occurred to pairs like Musa and Riven who cannot seem to keep their hands off the other – neither of them mentioned being able to appear and disappear instantaneously from one place to another.

Sky has shifted his location as well, rather than waiting on the floor, he’s taken his shoes off and decided to lie on his stomach on the bed. His feet hanging off the end, phone in hand and reading something. His brows furrowed in concentration.

Fragment from the personal journal of Queen Marion of Domino

  Portals.

A kind of ancient magic lost to fairies of the here and now.

Although magical ability and talent have significantly decreased as of late. There’s nothing to suggest that the ability to go from one location to another without aid has been diminished, rather I think it has gone dormant.

As traditionally it was the chosen ‘Guardian’ Fairy of the respective realms or planets – in the case of Solaria who were gifted with the power. Amongst many unique gifts given to those who have accomplished the highest level of mastery in all areas of magic for the greater good of all the known realms.

  I do not believe I have the ability. Although my mother had it before me. As did others in the bloodline. Perhaps, as I hypothesised earlier – the dragon choses which bearer of the flame is given certain gifts, uniquely interpreting what we need to fulfill our duty as the dragon’s guardian and container.

Yet that doesn’t excuse the fact, that I fear I may be losing control of the flame. Especially after Aster Dell. It’s only because of Mind Fairies like Farah who have been able to erase the catastrophe from the collective consciousness of the entire magical population – save the witches and those dark creatures to whom they associate with.

I pray that whoever gains the flame next will continue my research into the darker… magics that were rumoured to only be under the helm of the ancestorial witches.